Skip to main content

Full text of "The new testament of higher Buddhism"

See other formats


I 


\   STUDIA     IN    / 

Presented  to 
THE  LIBRARY 

of 
VICTORIA  UNIVERSITY 

Toronto 
by 

Leslie  G.   Kilborn 


Q. 

KIUBORJS 


m 


LG. 


THE    NEW   TESTAMENT   OF 
HIGHER    BUDDHISM 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT 


OF 


HIGHER   BUDDHISM 


BY 


TIMOTHY  RICHARD,  D.D.,  LITT.D. 

ENGLISH   BAPTIST    MISSION,    CHINA 


EDINBURGH:  T.  &  T.  CLARK,  38  GEORGE  STREET 

1910 


1453 


Cop- 1 


Printed  by 
MORRISON  &  GIBB  LIMITED, 

FOR 
T.    &    T.    CLARK,    EDINBURGH. 

LONDON  :   SIMPKIN,   MARSHALL,   HAMILTON,   KENT,   AND   CO.    LIMITED. 
NKW   YORK  I   CHARLES   SCRIBNER'S   SONS. 


62535 


CONTENTS 


GENERAL  INTRODUCTION 

CHAP.  PAGK 

I.  WHY  PUBLISH  A  NEW  BOOK  ON  BUDDHISM  !  .        1 

II.  INTERCOMMUNICATION   BETWEEN    EAST   AND   WEST 

IN  ANCIENT  TIMES  .....        4 

III.  THE  LEADING  OF  GOD  IN  CONTEMPORARY  RELIGIOUS 

MOVEMENTS  ......        7 

IV.  SOME  PROMINENT  TEACHERS  AND  TRANSLATORS  OF 

THE  NEW  BUDDHISM  ....        9 

V.  BUDDHIST  TRINITIES  .  .  .  .  .12 

VI.    KWANYIN,    THE   SO-CALLED   GODDESS   OF   MERCY          .          16 

VII.  Two  STRIKING  SETS  OF  Vows  .  .  .23 

VIII.  THE  DEIFICATION  OF  SAKYAMUNI,  THE  ATHEIST  !  .      25 

IX.  THE  INFLUENCE  OF  BUDDHISM          .  .  .27 

X.  THE  RELIGION  OF  THE  FUTURE  .      33 

XL  RELIGIOUS  ART  ...  .36 

II 

INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  AWAKENING  OF  FAITH 

TRANSLATOR'S  INTRODUCTION  .  .  .  .37 

TRANSLATOR'S  SYNOPSIS  53 


vi  CONTENTS 

III 
TRANSLATION  OF  THE  AWAKENING  OF  FAITH 

CHAP.  PAGE 

OPENING  HYMN           .            .            .            .  .65 

I.  REASONS  FOR  WRITING  THE  BOOK     .           .  .65 

II.  THE     FUNDAMENTAL    DOCTRINE     OF     THE  NEW 

BUDDHISM — THE  MAHAYANA  FAITH          .  .      68 

III.  EXPOSITION  OF  THE  FAITH     .            .            .  .69 

IV.  THE  PRACTICE  OF  THE  FAITH            .           .  .111 
V.  THE  ADVANTAGES  OF  THE  FAITH      .           .  .     123 

IV 

TRANSLATOR'S  INTRODUCTION  TO  THE  LOTUS  SCRIPTURE 

I.  ITS  IMPORTANCE          .....     127 

II.  HISTORY  OF  THE  TEXT           .                        .  .     128 

III.  WHY  TRANSLATE  IT  AGAIN?  .  .     128 

IV.  ORDER  OF  CHAPTERS  .            .            .            .  .130 
V.  APOSTOLIC  AND  PATRISTIC  APOLOGETICS       .  .130 

VI.  MODERN  APOLOGETICS             .            .  .     132 

VII.  VALUE  OF  COMPARATIVE  RELIGION  .           .  .     134 

VIII.  PRESENT  NEED— ORGANISED  CO-OPERATION.  .     143 


TRANSLATION  OF  THE  ESSENCE  OF  THE  LOTUS  SCRIPTURE 
PROLOGUE — EVERLASTING  LIFE 

I.  ITS  CHARACTER  .  .  .  .  .147 

II.  ITS  TEACHING  ...  .     150 

III.  ITS  EFFECTS  .     153 


CONTENTS  vii 

THE  LOTUS  SCRIPTURE  ESSENCE 

CHAP.  PAQ1 

I.  INTRODUCTORY       .  .  .  ,  .159 

II.  THE  ART  OF  SAVING  THE  WORLD  .     16G 

III.  ALLEGORIES  .  .  .  .  .170 

IV.  FAITH  [BASED  ON  FATHERHOOD]  .  .  .173 
V.  MEDICINAL  PARABLES        .            .  .  .174 

VI.  THE  RECORD  OF  THE  MESSAGE    .  .  .     175 

VII.  PARABLE  OF  THE  ETERNAL  CITY.  .  .     178 

VIII.  [THE  FIVE  HUNDRED  DISCIPLES]  .  .180 

IX.  THE  SIMPLE  MADE  WISE  .  .  .  .182 

X.  THE  SPIRITUAL  GUIDE      .  .  .  ,183 

XL  GOD'S  DWELLING-PLACE — PAGODA  .  .189 

XII.  THE  CONVERTED  PERSECUTOR       .  .  .193 

XIII.  "HOLD  FAST"       .  ...     197 

XIV.  PEACE  AND  JOY     .....    200 
XV.  RESURRECTION  AND  NEW  LIFE     .  .  .     204 

XVI.  JiiLAi  is  ALPHA  AND  OMEGA        .  .  .     207 

XVII.  DIFFERENCES          .  .  .  .  .214 

XVIII.  IMMEDIATE  JOY  [CONVERSION]      .  .  .217 

XIX.  THE  IDEAL  PREACHER       .  .  .  .219 

XX.  HONOUR  THE  WORTHY      ....     223 

XXI.  PENTECOST  ......     226 

XXII.  BE  ONE       .  .  .  .  .  .229 

XXIII.  THE  PHYSICIAN      .  .  .  .  .231 

XXIV.  WONDERFUL  NEWS  [TRANSFIGURATION]  .  .     237 
XXV.  KWANYIN  — THE     UNIVERSAL     (HEARER      OF 

PRAYER)  ......     239 

XXVI.  TOLONI  (CALLING  DEMONS  TO  AID  BY  MAGIC)    .     241 
XXVII.  KWANYIN'S  ROYAL  PARENTS        .  244 


viii  CONTENTS 

CHAP.  pAQE 

XXVIII.  COMMAND    TO    SAINT    UNIVERSAL    Goon    (Pu 

HIBK)      .  ,     246 

EPILOGUE.     GOOD  WILL  TO  MEN  .     250 

VI 

TRANSLATION     OF     THE     GREAT     PHYSICIAN'S 
TWELVE  DESIRES  .  .  263 

VII 
THE  CREED  OF  HALF  ASIA  267 


THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  OF 
HIGHER  BUDDHISM 


GENEEAL  INTRODUCTION 

I.  WHY  PUBLISH  A  NEW  BOOK  ON  BUDDHISM  ? 

I  HAVE  spent  forty  years  in  the  Far  East,  during 
which  much  time  has  been  devoted  to  the  study 
of  Buddhism  in  China  and  Japan. 

In  publishing  this  new  book  on  Buddhism,  I 
have  no  desire  to  weary  students  with  mere  repeti 
tion  of  what  has  been  published  before,  but  have 
two  objects  in  view. 

Firstly,  I  hope  to  dispel  some  of  the  confusion 
of  thought  regarding  the  relation  of  Buddhism  to 
Christianity.  On  this  subject  the  translation  of 
The  Awakening  of  Faith  in  the  Mahayana  School 
throws  most  important  light. 

For  a  century  past  in  Europe,  it  has  been  well 


2  NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

known  to  students  that  there  were  two  schools  of 
Buddhism,  the  Hinayana  and  the  Mahayana. 

That  Christianity  and  Buddhism  had  many 
truths  in  common  was  also  well  known.  Super 
ficial  students,  however,  assumed  that  because 
Sakyamuni  was  born  five  centuries  before  Jesus 
Christ,  Christianity  had  therefore  borrowed  these 
truths  from  Buddhism,  not  knowing  that  the 
Hinayana  form  of  Buddhism  was  comparatively 
local  and  short-lived,  while  it  was  the  Mahayana 
school  of  Buddhism  which  was  so  widely  adopted 
in  China,  Korea,  and  Japan,  lasting  to  this  day. 
Nor  do  they  know  that  the  Mahayana  school,  of 
which  Edwin  Arnold  wrote  so  beautifully  in  his 
Light  of  Asia,  was  not  founded  by  Sakyamuni 
five  centuries  before  Christ,  but  by  Ashvagosha  at 
the  close  of  the  first  century  of  the  Christian  era, 
when  communication  between  East  and  West  was 
frequent  and  extensive. 

Secondly,  I  hope  to  show  that  in  The  Essence 
of  the  Lotus  Scripture,  as  interpreted  by  Chinese 
and  Japanese  "  initiated  "  Buddhists  (but  not  as  by 
the  enlarged  version  in  Kern's  translation  in  the 
Sacred  Looks  of  the  Last),  we  find  the  same  teaching 
as  in  the  Gospel  of  St.  John  in  regard  to  Life, 
Light,  and  Love,  a  teaching  which  forms  a  wonder 
ful  bridge  crossing  the  chasm  between  Eastern  and 
Western  religion  and  civilisation. 

Max  Muller,  Bunyiu  Nanjio,  Takakusu,  Edmunds, 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION  3 

and  others,  in  their  translations  of  some  of  the 
leading  Mahayana  Scriptures,  have  afforded  valuable 
material  for  the  study  of  the  extensive  common 
ground  in  Buddhism  and  Christianity.  None  of 
these  writings,  however,  shed  greater  light  than  is 
given  by  these  two  wonderful  but  hitherto  little- 
known  books  in  the  West,  The  Awakening  of  Faith, 
and  The  Essence  of  the  Lotus  Scripture,  which  have 
been  for  fifteen  centuries  sources  of  consolation  and 
aspiration  to  countless  millions  in  the  Far  East. 

A  translation  of  The  Awakening  of  Faith  was 
made  into  English  by  Zuzuki  and  published  in 
1900,  but  unfortunately  without  the  knowledge  of 
the  Buddhists'  true  key  to  the  fundamental  and 
central  idea  of  the  book,  namely,  Chen  Jit.  This 
he  translated  by  the  term  "  Suchness,"  thus  obscur 
ing  the  meaning  of  the  whole.  In  my  translation, 
however,  I  have  followed  the  meaning  given  in 
a  standard  Buddhist  book,  Wan  Fa  Kivei  Hsin 
Lull,  namely,  God  as  The  True  Model.  This 
rendering,  while  faithful  to  the  meaning  of  the 
original,  as  interpreted  by  this  standard  work,  at 
the  same  time  harmonises  most  fully  with  Christian 
philosophy  and  religion. 

The  Lotus  Scripture,  in  its  translation  by  Kern, 
was  coloured  so  much  by  adaptation  to  Indian 
environment  that  the  essence  of  its  teaching  was 
obscured.  Thus  neither  of  these  books  has  been 
fully  understood  nor  appreciated.  I  do  not 


4  NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

translate  the  whole  of  the  Lotus  Scripture,  but 
only  that  part  which  is  considered  by  Chinese  and 
Japanese  "  initiated "  Buddhists  to  be  its  essence. 
By  following  the  interpretation  of  a  standard  work 
on  The  Awakening  of  Faith,  and  by  relying  on  the 
judgment  of  the  "  initiated  "  as  to  the  true  teaching 
of  the  Lotus  Scripture,  Western  readers  will  be  in 
a  better  position  to  understand  the  vital  connection 
between  Christianity  and  Buddhism,  and  to  pave 
the  way  for  the  one  great  world-wide  religion  of 
the  future. 

II.  INTERCOMMUNICATION  IN  ANCIENT  TIMES 

It  is  a  very  common  error  to  think  that  intercourse 
between  the  East  and  West  did  not  exist  until 
modern  times,  and  that  ideas  were  not  transmitted 
from  one  to  the  other.  These  days  of  excavations 
have  brought  to  light  proofs  of  extensive  traffic  in 
thought  and  commerce  in  early  days  between  dis 
tant  countries. 

In  Western  Asia,  there  were  great  highways, 
along  which  great  commercial  caravans  travelled 
from  Babylon  to  Palestine  and  Egypt.  The 
discovery  of  the  Tel-el-Amarna  correspondence 
between  the  Governments  of  Babylon,  Egypt,  and 
the  Hittites  show  there  was  extensive  intercourse 
between  these  peoples  about  B.C.  1400. 

There  were  both  overland  routes  and  sea  routes 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION  5 

across  Europe  and  Asia  about  the  beginning  of  the 
Christian  era.  The  Chinese  Chang  Kien  travelled 
to  the  West  in  the  second  century  B.C.  The 
Commissioners  sent  by  the  Emperor  Ming  Ti  in 
A.D.  61  went  to  India,  passed  through  many 
countries,  and  brought  eminent  teachers  back  from 
India.  From  Parthia  came  missionaries  to  China 
in  the  second  century  A.D. 

In  our  days  we  have  discovered,  buried  in 
Turkestan,  the  Bible  of  Mani,  who  once  had  a 
very  large  number  of  followers  in  China. 

In  the  eighth  century  A.D.  there  was  a  large 
trade  between  Arabia  and  Canton,  and  120,000 
Mohammedans,  Jews,  Christians,  and  Parsees  were 
massacred  in  a  rebellion  there  in  A.D.  877. 

At  that  time  Mohammed's  cousin  came  to  China 
and  had  an  audience  with  the  Emperor,  who  had 
in  his  possession  paintings  of  Christian  prophets 
which  he  showed  to  the  Arab  ambassador. 

Dr.  Hirth,  in  his  paper  in  the  Royal  Asiatic, 
speaks  of  the  considerable  trade  between  China  and 
Socotra  and  Zanzibar  in  the  eighth  century. 

We  also  know  of  the  fleets  which  sailed  from 
China  to  Persia  and  the  Red  Sea  in  the  clays  of 
Marco  Polo. 

Mr.  Mayers,  formerly  of  the  British  Legation  in 
Peking,  has  given  details  of  the  extensive  commerce 
between  China  and  the  west  of  Asia  during  the 
Ming  dynasty  three  centuries  ago. 


6  NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Thus  from  very  early  times  even  distant  China 
(Seres)  had  intercourse  both  by  land  and  sea  with 
the  West.  Buddhist  pilgrims,  Sung  Yun,  Iching, 
and  Huen  Tsang,  travelled  westward  by  land 
through  Central  Asia,  and  some  came  back  by  sea, 
in  company  with  merchant  caravans  and  fleets. 
Hindu,  Parthian,  and  Nestorian  missionaries,  to  the 
extent  of  2000,  lived  at  Loyang,  the  capital  of  China, 
about  a  thousand  years  ago. 

Again,  as  Babylon  and  India  were  so  near  each 
other,  the  political,  commercial,  and  religious  ideas 
between  them  must  have  been  to  a  large  extent 
common  matters  of  knowledge.  Among  these  the 
advanced  religious  teachers  of  the  Jewish  prophets 
in  Babylon  about  the  coming  Messiah  and  the 
kingdom  of  God  must  have  been  fairly  well 
known  also. 

Before  printing  was  invented,  it  was  impossible 
to  multiply  sufficient  MS.  books  for  educational 
purposes.  Thus  it  was  that  religious  teachers 
adopted  the  ingenious  method  of  using  art  as  a 
means  of  teaching  religion.  Paintings  and  sculp 
tures  in  wood  and  stone  were  used  to  represent 
their  chief  gods,  leading  prophets  and  saints. 
Sooner  or  later,  all  religions  in  the  East  and  West, 
except  Islam,  adopted  this  method,  and  great 
impetus  was  given  to  religious  art  throughout 
the  world. 

Westward,  religious    education  by  means  of  art 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION  7 

is  seen  in  the  use  of  architecture  and  music.  Thus 
by  this  intercommunication  between  distant  parts 
of  the  earth  we  find  the  spread  of  religious  ideas 
and  sacred  thought,  looking  to  the  Divine  as  the 
fountain-head  of  all  hope — ideals  common  to  all 
mankind — westward  as  far  as  the  Pacific,  and 
eastward  to  the  Pacific  again,  completing  the 
whole  round  of  the  earth. 


III.  THE  LEADING  OF  GOD  IN  CONTEMPORARY 
EELIGIOUS  MOVEMENTS 

The  condensation  of  nebula  into  the  solid  earth, 
the  appearance  of  rocks,  of  vegetable  and  animal 
life,  did  not  take  place  at  different  times,  but 
simultaneously  all  over  the  earth. 

By  comparing  the  dates  of  great  conquerors,  of 
great  sages  and  founders  of  religions  and  civilisations, 
we  find  that  there  was  a  simultaneous  movement 
operating,  indicating  that  they  were  brought  about 
by  causes  common  to  them  acting  universally. 
Thousands  of  years  B.C.  we  find  polytheism  all 
over  the  world,  attended  by  multitudes  of  religious 
ceremonies.  About  the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries 
B.C.  there  arose  in  China,  in  India,  in  Babylon,  in 
Judea,  and  in  Greece  a  large  number  of  prophets 
and  sages  who  laid  more  emphasis  on  ethics  than 
on  religious  ceremonies  paid  to  a  multitude  of  gods. 
From  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era  onwards 


8  NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

for  a  thousand  years,  we  find  monotheism  and 
ethics  superseding  ancient  polytheism  and  religious 
ceremonies,  in  Europe  under  Christianity,  in  Western 
Asia  under  Mohammedanism,  in  India  producing 
the  Bhagavat  Gita,  and  in  the  Far  East,  China, 
Korea,  and  Japan,  under  Confucianism  and  New 
Buddhism. 

Even  the  Eeformation  in  Europe  is  paralleled  in 
China  and  Japan  by  a  similar  antagonism  to  the 
then  prevailing  religions,  first  against  Buddhism 
and  then  against  Eoman  Catholicism,  when  men 
sought  for  new  light  on  the  problems  of  human  life 
both  in  the  East  and  the  West. 

When  the  universal  empire  of  Catholicism  tried 
to  stamp  out  the  Eeformed  religion  by  the  most 
cruel  persecutions,  God  raised  up  William  of  Orange, 
Gustavus  Adolphus,  and  others,  to  deliver  Europe 
from  this  oppression. 

When  military  Buddhism  and  military  Catholicism 
tried  to  control  Japan  by  political  intrigues,  God 
raised  up  the  two  great  military  and  civil  geniuses 
Hideyoshi  and  leyasu  to  deliver  their  country  from 
tyranny  and  oppression ;  while  in  China  they  were 
followed  by  the  all-powerful  and  all-wise  Emperor 
Kanghi,  who  saved  the  Empire  from  falling  into 
the  hands  of  bigoted  religious  people,  whether  of 
China  or  of  the  West. 

In  our  day  we  are  face  to  face  and  side  by  side 
with  the  choicest  and  most  enlightened  souls,  who, 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION  0 

while  realising  the  immanence  of  God,  are  striving 
to  obtain  a  glimpse  behind  the  veil  into  the  tran 
scendency  of  God  and  recognise  the  Divine  current 
of  spiritual  force  which  inspires  all  nations  and 
races  with  modern  Life,  Light,  and  Love. 

IV.  SOME  PROMINENT  TEACHERS  AND  TRANSLATORS 
OF  THE  MAHAYANA  SCHOOL 

The  most  prominent  teachers  of  the  Mahayana 
school  are  four,  namely,  Ashvagosha,  Nagarguna, 
Asamgha,  and  Vasubhandu. 

1.  Ashvagosha,  six    centuries   after   Sakyamuni, 
about  A.D.  100,  composed  the  Mahayana  Sraddbot- 
pada   Sastra   (The  Awakening  of  Faith),  which  is 
generally  regarded  as  the  book  which  gave  rise  to 
the  Mahayana  school,  or  New  Testament  Buddhism. 

This  was  translated  into  Chinese  by  Paramartha 
(A.D.  502-551). 

2.  Nagarguna,    a     century     after     Ashvagosha 
(about    A.D.    160-194),   composed    the    Mahayana 
Sastra  (not  translated  into  Chinese),  the  Mahapragna 
Paramita   Sastra  (Ta   Chih  Tu  Lun  or  Essays   on 
Wisdom),  translated  by  Kumaragiva  in  A.D.  402— 
405,  and  the  Madyamaka  Sastra  (Chung  Lun),  also 
translated  by  Kumaragiva. 

3.  Asamgha,  three  centuries  after  Ashvagosha,  is 
said  to  have  received  from  Maitreya,  the  Buddhist 
Messiah,  the  Yogakaria  Bhumi  Sastra  (Yokia  Shih 


10          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Ti  Lun),  translated  by  Huen  Tsang  in  646-647. 
He  himself  composed  the  Mahayana  Samparig 
Kaha  Sastra  (Nie  Ta  Ching  Lun),  translated  by 
Paramartha  in  A.D.  563. 

4.  Vasubhandu,  the  younger  brother  of  Asamgha, 
composed — 

(a)  The  Anitagus  Sutro  Padesa,  translated  by 

Bodhiruki  in  529.  (Vasubhandu,  on 
account  of  this  book,  is  regarded  as 
the  second  patriarch  of  the  Amitabha 
school,  Nagarguna  being  the  first.) 

(b)  The  Buddha  Gotra  Sastra  (Fo  Shing  Lun), 

translated  by  Paramartha. 

(c)  The  Sadharma  Pundarika  Sutra  Sastra  (a 

commentary  on  the  Lotus  Scripture). 

(d)  The   Nirvana   Sastra  (Ta  Pan  Nie    King 

Lun),  translated    by    Dharmabodhi    in 

the  Eastern  Wu  dynasty  386-550. 
(c)  Vagrakkhedika  Sutra  Sastra  (the  Diamond 

Classic     commentary),     translated     by 

Bodheruki  in  509. 
(/)  Dasabhumika  Sastra  (Shih  Ti  King  Lun), 

translated  by  Bodheruki. 
(g)  Vidyamatra  Siddhi  Tri  Dasa  Sastra  (thirty 

verses),  translated  by  Huen  Tsang  in 

648,  on  which    ten  teachers  compiled 

a  commentary. 

The  works  of  Vasubhandu  are  said  to  number 
one  thousand  in  all. 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION  11 

There  is  no  need  to  give  a  list  of  translators  of 
Buddhist  Scriptures  from  Sanscrit  into  Chinese,  as 
they  are  given  in  Bunyiu  Nanjio's  Catalogue  of  the 
Buddhist  Tripitaka,  Appendix  II.  But  I  will 
mention  one,  as  of  special  interest,  as  a  small  link 
in  the  historical  connection  between  Christianity 
and  New  or  Higher  Buddhism.  It  is  Anshikao,  a 
Parthian  prince  who  gave  up  his  kingdom  in  order 
to  become  a  missionary  in  China  A.D.  148. 

He  translated  from  ninety-five  to  one  hundred  and 
seventy-six  works  into  Chinese,  of  which  the  names 
of  fifty-five  are  given  in  Bunyiu  Nanjio's  catalogue. 
Anshikao's  aunt  was  a  hostage  in  Eome  during  the 
time  that  Callistus  was  Pope.  Among  the  books 
translated  by  Anshikao  is  one  on  the  Buddhist 
Messiah  (Mi  Le  Fo),  and  Pope  Callistus  seemed 
inclined  to  believe  that  its  teaching  was,  in  the 
main,  the  same  as  that  which  was  current  among 
the  Christians  of  the  West  at  that  early  date  (see 
Professor  Lloyd's  Wheat  among  Tares,  chap.  xi.). 

The  fact  that  the  Pope  in  Eome  was  familiar 
with  Buddhist  teaching  is  another  proof  that 
transfer  of  religious  ideas  from  the  Far  West  to  the 
Far  East  was  quite  possible  in  those  early  days. 

As  to  the  others,  they,  like  all  translators,  could 
not  eliminate  the  personal  element  of  their  age  and 
environment.  It  is  only  as  we  can  penetrate 
beyond  this  that  we  can  discern  the  true  meaning 
of  these  ancient  writings. 


12          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

V.  BUDDHIST  TRINITIES 

In  Judaism,  we  see  one  wondrous  development 
of  Monotheism  into  a  Trinity  in  Unity  of  Christi 
anity  which  is  the  chief  religious  force  in  the  world 
to-day.  In  Buddism  we  see  two  wondrous  develop 
ments — first,  Atheism  into  Theism;  and  secondly,  the 
development  of  that  Theism  into  a  Monotheistic 
Trinity  in  Unity.  In  the  last  chapter  of  the 
Epilogue  of  the  Lotus  Gospel  the  constant  reference 
is  to  the  "  great,"  or  advanced,  or  new  religion  as 
the  only  hope  of  salvation  for  the  world,  in  contrast 
to  the  "small,"  or  elementary,  or  old  religion 
originally  founded  by  Sakyamuni.  This  great 
religion  is  so  marvellously  like  Christianity  in  its 
central  teaching  that  it  might  well  be  called  Pre- 
Nestorian  Christianity. 

Buddhism  possesses  two  groups  of  Trinities,  which 
it  is  most  important  to  distinguish,  as  the  funda 
mental  idea  of  the  one  is  salvation  by  man's  own 
strength,  while  that  of  the  other  is  salvation  by 
superhuman  help. 

The  first  group,  mainly  of  the  Hinayana  school, 
is  the  Sakyamuni  Trinity— 

Sakyamuni  in  the  centre, 

Puhien    Pusa    on    his    right    hand,    riding   on    an 

elephant, 
Wen  Shu  Pusa  on  his  left  hand,  riding  on  a  lion. 

Originally,   Sakyamuni    was    the    Hindu    prince 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION  13 

who  left  his  palace  and  throne  in  order  to  discover 
salvation  from  the  sea  of  trouble  and  sorrow  in  trans 
migration.  This  salvation  he  declared  was  by  means 
of  man's  own  effort  without  any  help  from  above. 

The  original  teaching  taught  by  him  and  held 
by  the  Hinayana  school,  however,  was,  according 
to  Buddhist  historians,  of  comparatively  short 
duration.  About  the  beginning  of  the  Christian 
era,  Sakyamuni  was  worshipped  as  God,  and  con 
sequently  the  character  of  Buddhism  was  from  that 
time  completely  changed. 

Puhien  is  regarded  as  the  embodiment  of  good 
will.  Wen  Shu  as  the  embodiment  of  wisdom. 

The  second  group,  mainly  of  the  Mahayana 
school,  is  the  Amitabha  Trinity — 

Amitabha  in  the  centre, 

Ta  Shih  Chih  on  his  right  hand, 

Kwanyin  on  his  left. 

In  the  Book  of  Eevelation,  heaven  is  described 
as  a  place  which  is  holy,  where  there  is  nothing 
impure,  and  where  there  is  no  need  of  the  sun  and 
moon,  for  God  is  the  light  of  it.  God  is  described 
as  the  One  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  the  Alpha 
and  Omega. 

Turning  to  the  New  Buddhist  Scriptures,  we 
find  heaven  is  called  the  Happy  Land,  the  Beautiful 
Land,  the  Pure  Land  where  Amitabha  (Omito  Fu) 
reigns.  He  is  described  as  one  of  Boundless  Light 


14          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

and  Boundless  Age,  without  birth  or  death,  without 
beginning  or  end — the  Everlasting. 

The  Book  of  Eevelation  and  the  New  Testament 
describe  Jesus  Christ  as  having  the  keys  of  death, 
who  opens  and  no  man  can  shut,  who  shuts  and  no 
man  can  open ;  who  was,  is,  and  is  to  come  ;  who  has 
received  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth,  and  who 
sits  on  the  right  hand  of  God. 

Turning  to  the  Scriptures  of  New,  or  Higher, 
Buddhism,  they  describe  the  Chinese  Ta  Shih  Chih, 
Japanese  Dai  Seishi,  as  follows  : — 

God  has  two  supreme  heavenly  beings  as 
counsellors.  The  name  of  One  is  Kwanyin,  and  the 
name  of  the  Other  is  Ta  Shih  Chih  (the  Great 
Mighty  One),  who  always  sit  on  each  side  of  Him. 
God  took  counsel  with  them  about  past,  present, 
and  future  affairs  of  the  universe,  and  desired  that 
they  should  separate  from  Him  and  go  and  become 
incarnate  (fen  shin,  which  is  the  very  expression 
many  missionaries  use  in  describing  the  Three 
Persons  of  the  Trinity)  in  one  of  the  worlds  and 
help  Him  to  save  it,  without  losing  their  original 
unity  and  state  (The  Great  Amitabha  Scripture, 
Nanjio's  Catalogue,  No.  203,  chap,  xxxvi.).  (Cf. 
John  xvi.  28.) 

The  Scripture  of  Boundless  Age  (Cat.  No.  133) 
says  of  Ta  Shih  Chih  that  he  can  put  an  end  to 
the  Karma  chain  of  endless  births  and  deaths 
caused  by  sin,  by  removing  sin  altogether,  without 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION  15 

needing  a  single  re-birth,  but  go  straight  to  the  Pure 
Land  of  Paradise,  and  live  for  ever  there  (Medita 
tion  12).  In  one  instance  I  have  seen  an  image  of 
Mileh  Fo  (the  Buddhist  Messiah)  taking  the  place  of 
Ta  Shih  Chih  opposite  to  Kwanyin,  as  if  the  two  were 
one  and  the  same.  But  the  identification  of  these 
two  with  the  Great  Physician  requires  more  study. 

Again,  St.  Paul  in  Romans,  after  describing  the 
whole  creation  groaning  and  travailing,  writes  :  "  The 
Holy  Spirit  helps  our  infirmity  and  makes  inter 
cession  for  us  with  groanings  that  cannot  be  uttered," 
and  "  If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us  ? " 

Turning  to  the  Scriptures  of  the  New  Buddhism, 
we  find  they  say  that  from  time  to  time  in  all 
classes  of  society,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest? 
there  are  men  and  women  who  are  moved  with 
pity  towards  their  fellow -men,  and  are  inspired 
to  devote  all  their  energies  for  the  salvation  of 
others.  This  Inspirer  of  their  highest  and  holiest 
thoughts  they  call  Kwanyin  in  China  and  Kwannou 
in  Japan,  which  means  the  One  who  looks  down 
upon  human  suffering  and  is  the  Inspirer  of  men 
and  women  to  save  their  fellows.  Sometimes  this 
Inspirer  is  represented  by  a  male  Manjusri,  and 
sometimes  by  a  female,  the  goddess  of  Mercy.  But 
the  true  meaning  is  the  Divine  Inspirer  of  both 
men  and  women. 

Thus  we  find  in  these  three  a  complete  identi 
fication  of  the  attributes  of  the  Christian  Trinity 


16          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

in    the    New    Buddhism  (see    below,    Section     6, 
Kwanyin,  for  fuller  account). 

In  the  West,  God  is  generally  spoken  of  as 
masculine — the  Father  God. 

In  India,  the  gods  are  both  masculine  and 
feminine. 

In  the  Far  East,  the  love  of  God  is  described 
most  fully  in  the  feminine  character,  the  goddess 
of  Mercy. 

The  famous  Buddhist  Triad  of— 
Buddha  (the  absolute,  supreme  God), 
The  Law  (eternal  in  the  universe), 
The  Priesthood  (to  teach  and  practise  the  Law), 
is  of  a  different  category  altogether,  and,  compre 
hensive  in  its  classification,  belongs  to  all  religions. 

VI.  KWANYIN,  THE  SO-CALLED  GODDESS  OF  MERCY, 
OR  A  FAR  EASTERN  VERSION  OF  THE  HOLY 
SPIRIT 

As  the  fullest  story  of  Kwanyin  is  to  be  found 
in  the  25th  chapter  of  the  Lotus  Scripture,  and  as 
Kwanyin  figures  so  largely  among  the  Buddhist 
deities,  I  give  a  translation  from  the  original 
Chinese  of  the  whole  of  that  chapter,  as  it  is  most 
important  to  explain  who  Kwanyin  is.  It  is  as 
follows : — 

Once  the  Saint  Wuchini  Shekayamati  (ex- 
haustless  meaning)  rose  from  his  seat,  removed  his 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION  17 

robe  from  his  right  shoulder,  folded  his  palms, 
looked  towards  God,  and  said :  "  World-honoured 
One,  why  is  Kwanyin  called  the  Hearer  of  the 
world's  prayers  ?  "  God  answered  him  :  "  Good  man, 
if  innumerable  beings  are  suffering  all  kinds  of 
troubles,  and  with  all  their  heart  call  on  Kwanyin, 
Kwanyin  immediately  listens  and  delivers  them. 
Whoever  lays  hold  of  this  Name,  even  if  they  enter 
a  great  fire  it  will  not  burn  them.  This  is  because 
Kwanyin  is  a  Divine  power. 

"If  floating  on  a  great  flood  and  call  on  this 
Name,  they  will  reach  a  shallow  place. 

"If  many  merchants  seeking  gold  and  silver,  white 
stones  of  adularia,  agate,  coral,  amber,  pearls,  and 
such-like  treasures,  and  when  sailing  on  the  ocean 
meet  a  typhoon  blowing  their  ships  adrift  among 
cannibal  tribes,  if  there  is  even  a  single  one  in  the 
ship  who  calls  on  the  Name  of  Kwanyin,  all  those 
on  board  will  be  delivered  from  danger.  For  this 
reason  Kwanyin  is  called  the  'Hearer  of  the 
world's  prayers.' 

"  If  a  man  should  be  about  to  suffer  hurt  from 
any  one  and  calls  on  Kwanyin,  the  weapons  used  to 
harm,  whether  sword  or  spear,  will  at  once  break 
in  pieces  and  the  threatened  sufferer  be  saved. 

"  If  a  world  full  of  demons  are  about  to  attack 
men,  when  they  hear  any  calling  on  the  Name  of 
Kwanyin,  these  demons  cannot  then  look  at  them 
with  evil  intent,  much  less  harm  them. 


18          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

"  Again,  if  one  has  or  has  not  committed  a  crime, 
is  handcuffed  in  stocks,  examined  and  bound,  and 
calls  on  the  Name  of  Kwanyin,  the  bands  will  be 
broken,  and  he  delivered. 

"  If  in  a  world  full  of  cruel  robbers,  and  the  leader 
of  a  caravan  provides  necessary  and  many  treasures 
for  the  journey,  and  goes  through  dangerous  roads, 
and  there  is  one  man  who  sings  this  hymn  to 
Kwanyin,  none  of  the  good  men  need  have  any 
fear ;  they  should  with  all  their  heart  call  upon  the 
Name  of  Kwanyin,  and  Kwanyin  will  be  able  to 
make  all  of  them  fearless.  If  they  thus  call  on 
this  Name,  then  they  will  be  delivered  from  the 
cruel  robbers.  The  robbers,  on  hearing  the  merchants 
all  saying,  '  I  believe  in  Kwanyin,  the  Hearer  of 
the  world's  prayers,'  leave,  and  the  merchants  are 
at  once  delivered. 

"  Wuchini,  I  tell  you  Kwanyin's  Divine  power  is 
great  and  sublime  [cf.  Ps.  cvii.]. 

"  If  men  are  led  too  much  by  their  passions,  by 
constant  thought  of  and  the  worship  of  Kwanyin 
these  lusts  can  be  suppressed. 

"  If  men  are  too  hot-tempered,  by  constant  thought 
of  and  the  worship  of  Kwanyin  they  get  rid  of 
anger. 

"If  men  are  stupid  and  foolish,  by  constant  thought 
of  and  the  worship  of  Kwanyin  they  will  get  rid 
of  their  foolishness.  I  tell  you,  Wuchini,  Kwan 
yin  has  this  great  Divine  power  and  majesty  in 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION  19 

abundance,  therefore  all  men  should  think  of 
Kwanyin. 

"  If  a  woman  desires  a  son  and  worships  Kwanyin, 
she  will  get  a  happy,  virtuous,  and  wise  son.  If 
she  desires  a  daughter,  she  will  get  a  good  and 
beautiful  daughter,  who  will  be  rooted  in  virtue, 
loved  and  respected  by  all.  I  tell  you,  Wuchini, 
Kwanyin  has  this  power.  If  all  men  respect  and 
worship  Kwanyin,  their  happiness  will  not  fail 
them,  therefore  all  men  should  hallow  the  Name. 
I  tell  you,  Wuchini,  if  a  man  hallows  saints  to  the 
number  of  620,000,  or  as  numerous  as  the  sands 
of  the  Ganges,  and  then  worships  each  with  food 
and  clothing,  lodgings  and  medicine,  what  do  you 
think  of  the  merit  of  such  a  man  or  woman  ?  Is 
it  not  great  ?  " 

Wuchini  answered,  "  Yes,  Lord,  it  is  very  great." 

God  said:  "Yet  if  a  man  hallows  Kwanyin's  Name 
but  once,  and  worships  Kwanyin,  the  blessing  of  the 
two  are  equal  and  cannot  end  for  millions  of  years. 
Wuchini,  I  tell  you  that  the  hallowing  of  Kwanyin's 
Name  will  receive  the  benefit  of  infinite  blessings." 

Saint  Wuchini  said  :  "  World-honoured  One,  tell 
me — why  does  Kwanyin  preach  the  Law  ?  Why 
is  all  this  power  of  goodness  ? " 

God  answered :  "  My  good  man,  if  there  are 
men  in  any  nation  who  shall  be  saved  by  Divine 
incarnation  or  indwelling,  Kwanyin  becomes  mani 
fest  as  Divine,  and  inspires  them  with  the  Law. 


20          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

"  If  ib  is  necessary  that  doctors  of  theology  should 
be  saved,  Kwanyin  appears  as  a  doctor  of  theology 
and  preaches  the  Law  to  them. 

"  If  it  is  necessary  that  Buddhists  of  the  old  school 
should  be  saved,  Kwanyin  appears  as  a  Buddhist 
of  the  old  school  and  preaches  the  Law  to  them. 

"  If  it  is  necessary  that  a  Brahman  be  saved, 
Kwanyin  appears  as  a  Brahman  to  preach  the  Law 
to  him. 

"  If  it  is  necessary  that  Indra  is  to  be  saved,  then 
Kwanyin  appears  as  Indra  and  preaches  the  Law 
to  him. 

"  If  it  is  necessary  to  save  free  disembodied  spirits, 
Kwanyin  appears  as  a  free  disembodied  spirit  and 
preaches  the  Law  to  them. 

"  If  it  is  necessary  to  save  the  great  generals  of 
heaven,  Kwanyin  appears  as  a  great  general 
of  heaven  and  preaches  the  Law  to  them. 

"  If  it  is  necessary  to  save  gods  of  luck,  Kwanyin 
appears  as  a  god  of  luck  and  preaches  the  Law 
to  them. 

"  If  it  is  necessary  to  save  small  kings,  Kwanyiu 
appears  as  a  small  king  and  preaches  the  Law 
to  them. 

"  If  it  is  necessary  to  save  leaders,  Kwanyin  ap 
pears  as  a  leader  and  preaches  the  Law  to  them. 

"  If  it  is  necessary  to  save  private  scholars, 
Kwanyin  appears  as  a  private  scholar  and  preaches 
the  Law  to  them. 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION  21 

"If  it  is  necessary  to  save  officials,  Kwanyin 
appears  as  an  official  and  preaches  the  Law  to  them. 

"  If  it  is  necessary  to  save  Brahmins,  Kwanyin 
appears  as  a  Brahmin  and  preaches  the  Law  to 
them. 

"  If  it  is  necessary  to  save  priests  or  nuns  or 
novices,  Kwanyin  appears  as  a  priest  or  nun  or  a 
novice  and  preaches  the  Law  to  them. 

"  If  it  is  necessary  to  save  the  wives  of  leaders, 
scholars,  officials,  Brahmins,  Kwanyin  appears  as 
a  woman  and  preaches  the  Law  to  them. 

"  If  it  is  necessary  to  save  young  men  or  young 
women,  Kwanyin  appears  as  a  young  man  or  a 
young  woman  and  preaches  the  Law  to  them. 

"  If  it  is  necessary  to  save  devas,  dragons,  night- 
goblins,  kandapos,  asuras,  kialoulos,  kinaloulos, 
kinnalos,  moholokias,  men  and  not-men,  Kwanyin 
appears  like  them  and  preaches  the  Law  to 
them. 

"  If  it  is  necessary  to  save  angels  who  hold 
sceptres,  Kwanyin  appears  as  one  holding  a  sceptre 
and  preaches  the  Law  to  them. 

"  Thus,  Wuchini,  Kwanyin  accomplishes  merit  in 
all  sorts  of  forms,  appearing  in  all  lands  to  save  all. 
On  this  account  all  of  you  should  with  one  mind 
worship  Kwanyin,  the  Hearer  of  the  world's  prayers, 
the  great  prayer-answering  God. 

"  When  in  fear  and  great  difficulties,  Kwanyin  can 
make  you  fearless,  therefore  all  in  this  evil  world 


22          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

call  Kwanyin  '  the  Giver  of  courage,  the  Fearless 
One'"  [cf.  Matt.  x.  19,  20]. 

Wuchini  spoke  to  God  and  said :  "  World- 
honoured  One,  now  I  must  worship  Kwanyin." 
He  took  off  from  his  neck  the  precious  pearls  and 
ornaments  which  had  cost  a  hundred  thousand 
ounces  of  gold,  and  offered  them  to  Kwanyin,  saying, 
"  Benevolent  One,  receive  this  gift  of  a  necklace 
of  precious  pearls."  But  Kwanyin  was  unwilling 
to  receive  it.  Wuchini  again  said :  "  Benevolent 
One,  for  our  sakes  please  receive  this  necklace " ; 
and  God  also  said  to  Kwanyin :  "  For  the  sake  of 
Wuchini  and  the  four  classes,  devas,  dragons,  yehtsas, 
kandapos,  together  with  asuras,  kialoulos,  kinalos, 
moholokias,  men  and  not-men,  receive  this  necklace." 

Then  Kwanyin  for  the  sake  of  all  these  received 
the  necklace  and  divided  it  into  two.  One-half 
she  gave  to  Sakyamuni  and  one- half  she  gave  to 
the  temple  of  the  God  of  all  Grace.  Wuchini 
Kwanyin  has  this  Divine  power  of  choice  in  herself, 
voluntarily  to  come  to  save  this  evil  world. 

Then  Wuchini  composed  a  hymn  of  one  hundred 
lines  of  ten  words  each  in  her  honour. 

After  this,  Saint  Wuchini  arose,  went  towards 
God,  and  said :  "  World-honoured  One,  whoever 
makes  known  to  all  beings  the  character  of 
Kwanyin,  the  Hearer  of  the  world's  prayers, 
Kwanyin's  voluntary  service  and  Kwanyin's 
miraculous  power  universally  manifested,  his  merit 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION 

will  be  great."  God  answered  :  "  This  time  of  the 
universal  influence  of  Kwanyin  will  enable  all 
living  beings  to  obtain  the  supremely  correct 
wisdom  of  the  soul." 

VII.  Two  VERY  STRIKING  SETS  OF  Vows 

Both  the  Christians  and  the  Buddhists  regard 
their  chief  object  of  worship  as  Divine  and  full  of 
compassion  for  human  suffering.  The  Christians 
speak  of  their  Saviour  as  voluntarily  leaving  the 
glory  of  heaven,  where  He  was  equal  with  God, 
and  coming  down,  lower  than  an  angel,  to  be  man, 
suffering  the  shameful  death  of  the  cross  for  those 
who  were  so  cruel  as  to  crucify  Him,  and  praying 
for  them :  "  Father,  forgive  them ;  for  they  know 
not  what  they  do  "  (Phil,  ii.,  Luke  xxiii.). 

The  Apostle  Paul  so  pitied  his  fellow-men  that 
he  wished  himself  "  accursed  from  Christ "  for  his 
brethren  (Eom.  ix.  3). 

Again,  when  our  Lord  was  about  to  leave  this 
world,  He  said  :  "  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled  .  .  . 
I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you  .  .  .  that  where  I 
am,  there  ye  may  be  also  "  (John  xiv.  1—3). 

When  devout  Buddhists  read  these  sentiments, 
they  find  much  that  commends  itself  to  them  as 
of  exceptionally  high  merit. 

On  the  other  hand,  when  the  Christian  reads 
the  vows  of  Amitabha  (Dharmakara),  which  are 
here  summarised  as  saying  he  did  not  wish  to 


24          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

go  to  heaven  if  his  followers  could  not  enjoy  the 
same  forty-six  perfections  as  he  had,  namely,  all 
power,  all  wisdom,  roaming  through  innumerable 
worlds  in  boundless  space  of  glory  with  happiness 
unspeakable,  with  all  wishes  gratified,  with  bound 
less  life,  light,  peace,  and  joy ;  where  life  is  without 
faintness  and  without  end,  without  sin,  without 
pain,  without  grief,  without  ignorance,  etc.  (Sacred 
Books  of  the  East,  vol.  xlix.  part  ii.  12). 

Or  when  they  read  the  twelve  vows  of  the 
Buddhist  Great  Physician,  which  are  here  sum 
marised  from  a  Chinese  Buddhist  standard  work 
hitherto  untranslated  into  English,  namely : — 

1.  To  descend  to  earth  to  make  men  godlike. 

2.  To  enlighten  the  ignorant. 

3.  To  supply  all  human  wants. 

4.  To  teach  the  New  and  Living  Way. 

5.  To  save  men  from  hell  and  make  them  holy. 

6.  To  heal  men  from  all  diseases. 

7.  To  befriend  the  friendless. 

8.  To  give  hope  to  womankind. 

9.  To  lead  back  the  erring  in  thought. 

10.  To  deliver  the  erring  in  action. 

11.  To  feed  the  hungry  and  thirsty. 

12.  To  feed  hungry  Spirits  with  spiritual  food, 
and  clothe  them  with  garments  of  righteousness. 

Yo  Skill  Liu  Li  Kioang  Julai  King,  which  has  also 
the  names  of  his  twelve  Generals  (Apostles  ?). 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION  25 

When  devout  Christians  read  these  sentiments, 
they  will  find  much  that  will  commend  itself  to 
them  as  of  exceptional  merit,  and  will  remind 
them  strongly  of  the  teaching  of  their  own  Great 
Physician. 

Thus  both  Christians  and  Buddhists,  by  dwelling 
on  their  respective  ideals  rather  than  on  their 
respective  imperfections,  will  find  themselves  in 
spired  to  co-operate  and  exert  themselves  more 
than  ever  before  for  the  salvation  of  their  fellow- 
men,  and  to  study  each  other's  most  sacred  books. 
There  are  dry  bones  in  both  religions.  What  is 
needed  is  the  Creative  Spirit  of  the  Christians, 
called  the  Merciful  Kwanyin  by  the  Buddhists,  to 
make  these  dry  bones  live  again ! 

VIII.  THE  DEIFICATION  OF  SAKYAMUNI  THE  ATHEIST  ! 

When  Buddha  began  to  teach  he  appeared  exactly 
as  teachers,  professors,  or  leaders  of  thought  appear 
in  our  day.  He  had  a  theory  of  life  which  com 
mended  itself  to  a  large  class  of  disciples,  who  in 
turn  commended  the  same  theory  to  their  disciples, 
just  like  Darwin,  Herbert  Spencer,  or  Mrs.  Eddy. 

The  theory  was — 

1.  That    the   suffering  of    the  world  should  be 
removed. 

2.  That   the   suffering    could    only  be    removed 
by  removing  the   cause. 


26          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

3.  That  the  cause  was,  desire  of  anything  but 
rest  of  soul. 

4.  That  this  rest  of   soul  was  only  in  thought 
ecstasy.     This  view  resulted,  after  its  adoption  by 
Asoka,  in  a  rapid  widespread  system  of  philanthropy 
throughout   his  empire.      But   Buddhist   historians 
say  that  this  theory  of  life  after  experience  of  two 
or  three  centuries  lost  its  charm  over  the  minds  of 
men,  till  a  new  doctrine  was  added  to  the  scheme 
of  life,  namely— 

1.  Help  from  God  to  save  oneself    and   others 
from  suffering. 

2.  Communion  with  God,  which  gave  the  highest 
ecstatic  rest  to  the  soul. 

3.  Partaking  of  the  nature  of  God  by  new  birth, 
so  as  to  become  Divine  and  Immortal  oneself. 

This  was  called  the  Mahayana  school  of  Buddhism 
containing  the  Amitabha  or  Pure  Land  Doctrine. 
But  the  old  Buddhists  belonging  to  the  Hinayana 
school  were  unwilling  that  their  Teacher  should 
occupy  a  second  place,  therefore  they  deified 
Sakyarnuni  and  worshipped  him  exactly  as  the 
Mahayana  school  worshipped  God,  as  we  see  in 
the  Lotus  Scripture.  While  they  say  Sakyamuni, 
they  mean  God  throughout.  From  that  time  of 
the  transfiguration  of  Buddha,  Buddhism  took  a 
new  lease  of  life  and  commended  itself  to  the 
heart  of  most  of  the  millions  of  Asia.  Thus  we 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION  27 

see  that  its  theology  is  Christian  in  everything 
almost  but  its  nomenclature.  Ashvagosha  was  the 
Apostle  Paul  of  Buddhism,  and  lived  only  ahout 
fifty  years  after  Paul.  Where  Ashvagosha  got  his 
ideas  we  do  not  know.  Some  say  from  the  Apostle 
Thomas,  who  is  supposed  to  have  been  together 
with  him  in  the  court  of  Gondophorus  or  Kanishka. 
But  we  await  further  light  on  the  historic  meeting- 
place  of  Christianity  and  New  Buddhism  before 
more  definite  pronouncement  can  be  made.  Still, 
the  amazing  fact  remains  that  the  deification  of 
Sakyamuni  the  atheist  took  place  at  this  time, 
and  the  Old  original  Buddhism  from  this  time  on 
was  superseded  by  the  New,  which  believed  in  God. 

IX.  THE  INFLUENCE  OF  BUDDHISM 

It  is  both  beneficial  and  hurtful.  These  in 
fluences  are  now  made  clear  by  the  winnowing  fan 
of  comparative  religion. 

1.  Beneficial 

(1)  It  made  men  think  of  eternal  things  as  vastly 
more  important  than  temporary  perishing  things. 

(2)  It  made  men  feel  that  their  eternal  happiness 
or  misery  depended   mainly  on   character  (Karma 
regulating  re-births).     The  result  was  a  universal 
scheme  of   philanthropy  to   both  men   and    beasts 
under  Asoka. 


28          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

(3)  It  promised  answers  to  prayers,  anticipating 
modern  Christian  science  by  firm  belief  in  Amitabha, 
in    Yo    Shih    Fu    (the    Great    Physician),   and    in 
Kwanyin. 

(4)  It  makes  men  tender-hearted  and  think  how 
they  can  save  men  from  sin  and  suffering. 

(5)  It  made  men  go  forth  as  missionaries  to  save 
mankind — west  to  Egypt  and  Europe,  in  Gnosticism 
south  to   Ceylon  and  Java,  north  to  Central  Asia 
and  Mongolia,  and  east  to  China,  Korea,  and  Japan. 

(6)  It   adopted    the    most   superb    kindergarten 
system  of  teaching  to  be  found  in  all  the  world. 
Grecian  art  from  Gandara  was  developed  in  India  and 
at  Borobudur  in  Java.     Then  it  was  developed  in 
China  and  Japan,  till  we  find  nothing  superior  to 
it  for  religious  teaching  anywhere  in  the  world. 

2.  Hurtful 

(1)  Buddhism  made  a  gigantic  blunder  when  it 
impugned  the  wisdom  of  God  in  creating  sex,  which 
is  not  only  human  but  animal  and  vegetable, 
holding  that  the  exercise  of  natural  functions  for 
reproduction  to  be  sinful,  instead  of  being  talents 
to  be  rightly  used.  The  celebrated  Chinese  philo 
sopher  Chu  Hi,  a  thousand  years  ago  rightly 
pointed  out  that  if  all  became  Buddhists  there 
would  be  an  end  of  the  human  race,  after  one 
generation  had  passed  away. 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION  29 

(2)  The    corollaries    of  this  theory — asceticism, 
monasticism,  and  fasting — have  been  tried  on  a  world 
wide  scale,  and  have  lasted  for  thousands  of  years 
to  a  large  extent  in  Christian  as  well  as  in  Buddhist 
countries,  and  are  all  serious  mistakes,  breaking  in 
stead  of  observing  the  eternal  laws  of  nature. 

(3)  Buddhist   theory   of  this   world  and  of  the 
universe  as  described    elaborately  in  its  literature 
(see  Guide  to  Buddhahood,  Devalokas,  etc.,  trans 
lated  into  English  by  the  present  Author)  is  not 
justified  by  modern  research,  but,  on  the  contrary,  is 
contradicted.     Not  even  Buddhist  intelligent  men 
believe  in  them  now,  as  not  any  of  them  can  be 
claimed    as    discoveries.     They    are    only   childish 
dreams,  pure  castles  in  the  air. 

(4)  Buddhist  theories  of  Gnostic  hierarchies  of 
countless  superhuman  beings  in  the  different  parts 
of  the  universe  are  only  speculations  of  men  with 
lively   imaginations  without   any  facts   to  support 
them,  even  after  thousands  of  years  of  experiment. 
The   exercise  of    millions  of    minds    on    a    barren 
speculation  is  an  incalculable  loss  to  the  progress  of 
the  human  race. 


3.   The  Winnowing  Fan  of  Comparative  Religion 
and  Experience 

(I)  The  doctrine  of  Karma,  to  be  worked  by  man 
alone,  as  taught  in  the  ancient  Hinayana  school  of 


30          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Buddhism,  when  it  met  with  a  new  religion  which 
taught  that  the  Divine  factor  was  greater  than 
mere  human  Karma,  admitted  its  truth,  and  from 
that  time  was  dated  the  Mahayana  doctrine  of 
united  action  of  human  Karma  and  Divine  Grace, 
which  have  captured  the  best  intellects  of  the  Far 
East  until  they  became  obscured  by  a  reaction  of 
ancient  undeveloped  Buddhism,  again  leaving  the 
soul  still  to  grope  its  way  in  a  thick  fog. 

(2)  Asceticism,  monasticism,  and  fasting  are  now 
giving  way  to  marriage  of  priests  and  nuns  and  the 
establishment  of   colleges  where   men   and  women 
are  taught  on  equal  footing  instead  of  the  Buddhist 
idea  of  the  inferiority  of  women. 

(3)  Ancient  religious  problems    giving   way    to 
more   profitable   modern    problems   of    capital  and 
labour,  socialism  and  internationalism,  ideal  educa 
tion  and  righteousness  with  God  and  man,  firmly 
fixed  in   human    hearts   as   the   foundation  of   the 
kingdom  of  God  on  earth. 

4.  Its  Influence  on  Taoism 

The  superior  influence  of  the  Lotus  Gospel  over 
all  the  other  Buddhist  Scriptures  is  not  only  seen 
in  the  fact  that  apparently  all  the  Buddhist  temples 
give  it  a  place  of  honour  in  Japan,  but  even  the 
Taoists  in  China  have  been  so  impressed  with  its 
value  that,  though  they  did  not  reprint  it,  they 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION  31 

have  written  another  after  its  model  which  they 
call  the  Taoist  Lotus  Gospel. 

Its  authorship  is  attributed  to  Lii  Tsu,  who 
spiritualised  the  Taoist  religion  after  the  manner 
of  Nestorian  teaching  which  flourished  in  the 
capital  of  China  (Sianfu)  in  his  days,  and  was  the 
founder  of  so  many  semi- Christian  secret  sects  that 
worship  a  white-faced  God  (till  forbidden  to  be 
white  by  the  present  dynasty),  who  answers  prayer 
and  heals  all  diseases  much  like  the  Christ  of 
Christian  scientists. 

If  we  ask  wherein  the  extraordinary  influence  of 
the  Lotus  Gospel  consists,  I  would  say — though  it 
speaks  of  many  mansions  in  heaven,  with  bodies 
twenty-five  miles  high,  living  one  thousand  years, 
and  other  apparent  extravagances,  still  its  main 
value  seems  to  be  in  confirming — 

1.  Men's   faith   in   its  Divine  power  to  deliver 
men  from  the  chains  of  endless  transmigration  and 
be  able  to  go  to  paradise  at  once. 

2.  Men's  faith  in  its  power  to  give  everlasting 
life. 

3.  Men's  faith  in  its  healing  power  equal  to  all 
that  Christian  scientists  claim. 

4.  Men's   faith    in   its   magic    power    to  insure 
persons  against  all  accidents  and  dangers  to  body 
and  soul. 

5.  Men's  faith  in  its  power  to  unite  men  with  God 
and  share  in  His  miraculous  power  over  all  things. 


32          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

6.  Men's  faith  in  its  power  to  overcome  all  evil 
spirits  and  devils. 

7.  Men's    faith    in    the    equality    of    all    men 
before  God,    in    hearing    the    prayers  of  rich  and 
poor  alike. 

Both  the  Buddhist  and  Taoist  versions  quote  the 
same  sign  as  evidence  of  its  being  from  God,  namely, 
"  Above  comes  forth  water,  and  below  comes  forth 
fire."  Again,  "Above  there  comes  forth  fire  and 
below  water  "  (Lotus  Gospel,  chap,  xxvii.). 

The  meaning  here  is  not  apparent.  But  it 
reminds  one  of  the  two  miraculous  symbols  of  the 
Holy  Spirit — the  water  of  life  which  flows  from 
the  sanctuary  of  God  for  the  healing  of  the  nations 
(Ezek.  xlvii.  and  John  vii.  37-39).  And  again 
one  of  the  seraphims  having  a  live  coal  from  the 
altar  touched  Isaiah's  lips,  and  said,  "  Lo,  this  hath 
touched  thy  lips ;  and  thine  iniquity  is  taken 
away."  And  again,  cloven  tongues  as  of  fire  filled 
the  disciples  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with 
marvellous  enthusiasm  for  the  salvation  of  all  men 
(Acts  ii.  2-4).  Thus  as  fire  and  water  produce 
steam,  the  chief  factor  in  modern  industries,  so 
does  burning  gratitude  to  God  and  desire  to  benefit 
our  fellow-men  produce  intense  enthusiasm,  the 
chief  factor  in  the  spiritual  progress  of  man.  New 
Buddhism  in  the  Far  East  as  well  as  Christianity 
in  the  Far  West  claims  a  large  share  of  this  Divine 
enthusiasm  for  the  good  of  the  human  race. 


GENERAL  INTRODUCTION  33 

X.  THE  EELIGION  OF  THE  FUTURE 

We  Christians  believe  that  the  kingdoms  of  this 
world  shall  become  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord,  and 
that  then  there  will  be  but  One  Faith.  Meanwhile, 
we  look  out  on  the  religious  world  as  it  exists  to 
day,  and  note  that  among  all  the  habits  of  men  none 
are  more  permanent  than  the  religious.  It  is  the 
habit  of  caste  in  India  carried  on  for  millenniums  that 
makes  it  second  nature  to  the  Hindu,  as  if  caste  were 
as  fixed  as  the  stars  in  the  heavens  or  as  immovable 
as  the  earth  beneath  them. 

The  same  is  true  of  Chinese  religions  — 
Confucianism,  Buddhism,  and  Taoism ;  and  is 
equally  true  of  Christianity,  Islam,  and  the  minor 
Keformed  branches  of  Sikhs  and  Bahaists.  The 
children  of  all  lands  follow  their  parents  from 
age  to  age,  not  so  much  from  knowledge  as  from 
habit. 

The  Buddhists  believe  that  Sakyamuni  was  all- 
wise,  therefore  taught  the  highest  truths  for 
mankind. 

Confucianists  vaguely  believe  that  the  Emperor 
of  China  is  the  only  son  of  Heaven,  and  therefore 
all  nations  should  obey  him. 

The    Shintoists    believe    that    the    Emperor     of 
Japan  is  different  in  kind  from  ordinary  mortals 
— a  descendant  of  the  gods,  therefore  superior  to  all 
sovereigns  of  earth. 
3 


34          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

The  Pope  believes  that  he  represents  God  on 
earth,  and  that  all  rulers  should  obey  him. 

The  Mohammedans  believe  that  Mohammed  is 
the  last  prophet  of  God  to  men,  and  that  all  men 
should  obey  him. 

The  Sikhs  and  the  Bahaists  believe  the  same 
of  the  founders  of  their  religions. 

It  is  only  once  in  five  hundred  or  a  thousand 
years  that  a  man  arrives  with  strength  enough  to 
change  the  religious  custom  of  many  generations 
as  a  result  of  study  and  knowledge  of  the  need 
of  the  times.  So  long  as  national  intercourse  was 
partial,  these  religious  founders  stereotyped  the 
habit  of  their  respective  religions  in  local  districts 
or  nations,  until  now  we  have  about  seven  men  in 
all  the  world  who  claim  obedience  from  all  the 

rest. 

The  time  of  universal  intercourse  dawned  upon 
mankind  with  the  advent  of  steam  and  electricity 
within  the  last  century.  With  this  there  has 
arisen  the  feeling  that  the  next  step  in  religious 
evolution  is  not  a  monopoly  of  any  one  of  these 
competitive  religions  but  a  federation  of  all,  on 
a  basis  that  acknowledges  with  gratitude  all  that  is 
best  in  the  past  in  different  parts  of  the  earth  as 
Divine,  and  then  finally  following  the  one  which 
surpasses  all  the  rest  in  authority  and  in  usefulness 
to  the  human  race. 

There  would  be  no  difficulty  in  getting  the  most 


GENERAL   INTRODUCTION  35 

intelligent  to  recognise  Moses  and  the  prophets  of 
Israel,  Confucius  and  Mencius,  the  Sages  of  China, 
Mohammed,  God's  ambassador  to  the  Arabs,  as  all 
sent  of  God.  And  the  final  step  in  religion  is 
foreshadowed  by  the  firm  belief  of  Hindus,  Buddhists, 
and  Christians,  that  the  supreme  Saviour  of  men 
must  be  God  Incarnate.  Latently,  if  not  expressed, 
Confucianism,  Taoism,  and  Shintoism  base  their 
claim  to  obedience  on  the  belief  that  their  teaching 

o 

is  derived  from  Heaven,  where  alone  Power,  Wisdom, 
Justice,  and  Mercy  are  to  be  found  in  perfection. 

The  Eeligion  of  the  future  which  will  satisfy  all 
nations  and  all  races  will  not  be  born  of  any  party 
cry,  but  will  be  born  from  the  habit  of  looking  at 
the  highest  and  permanent  elements  in  all  religions 
and  gladly  recognising  all  that  helps  to  save  man, 
body,  soul,  and  spirit,  individually  or  collectively, 
as  Divine. 

The  whole  intelligent  world  is  getting  tired 
of  the  struggle  concerning  the  different  doctrines 
and  practices  of  the  various  religions  and  their  sub 
divisions  into  many  hundreds  of  sects,  but  all  are 
eager  to  know  what  light  any  or  all  of  them  can 
throw  on— 

How  to  deliver  one-tenth  of  the  world  from 
poverty  and  oppression. 

How  to  deliver  one-half  of  the  world  from  violent 
men,  who  produce  strikes,  riots,  rebellions,  and  wars. 

How  to  deliver  more  than  half  of  the  world  from 


36          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

ignorance  and  superstition,  so  that  the  fruits  of  the 
best  knowledge  God  has  given  us  may  be  reaped. 

How  to  deliver  all  human  hearts  from  the 
disease  of  selfishness  and  sin,  that  they  may  be 
made  right  with  God  and  man. 

To  answer  these  questions  aright  is  to  begin  the 
establishment  of  the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth, 
which  Jesus  Christ  commanded  His  disciples  to 
preach,  and  this  is  the  one  Great  Eeligion  of  the 
future. 

XL  EELIGIOUS  ART 

Under  the  influence  of  the  Mosaic  command 
forbidding  images,  Christian  art  did  not  develop 
early  in  the  West.  But  in  the  Far  East,  where 
there  was  no  such  commandment,  there  arose  a 
marvellous  development  which  can  be  traced  from 
Greece  to  Gandara,  India,  China,  and  Japan. 

Any  one  wishing  to  study  high  -  class  early 
Christian  art  searches  in  vain  for  it  in  the 
churches  of  Christendom  before  A.D.  500,  but 
if  one  desires  to  see  the  great  visions  of  the  Book 
of  Revelation  illustrated  worthily  in  art,  one  should 
visit  the  Buddhist  temples  around  Nara  and  Kioto, 
where  art  flourished  as  a  most  powerful  handmaid 
to  religion  before  printing  had  been  invented  and 
before  education  had  become  general. 


II 

THE  AWAKENING  OF  FAITH 
TKANSLATOK'S  INTEODUCTION 

I.  ONE  OF  THE  GREAT  BOOKS  OF  THE  WORLD, 
TA  CHING  Ki  SHIN  LUN 

THIS  is  the  title  of  one  of  the  most  important 
books  in  the  world.  A  Japanese  scholar  has  trans 
lated  it  The  Awakening  of  Faith.  It  might  also  be 
rendered  The  Mahayana  Faith,  or  The  Faith  of  the 
New  Buddhism.  Its  importance  is  apparent  when 
we  consider  the  fact  that  of  the  26,000  Buddhist 
monks  and  nuns  in  Japan  no  less  than  17,000  of 
them  belong  to  the  Pure  Land  School  and  the 
True  School,  which  regard  this  book  as  their 
fountain  and  origin. 

Its  importance  is  still  more  apparent  when  we 
consider  that  its  doctrines  are  the  fundamental 
ones  of  the  Mahayana  Faith,  which  is  by  far  the 
chief  school  of  Buddhism,  not  only  in  Japan,  but 
also  in  China,  where  are  the  great  majority  of  the 

37 


38          NEW   TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Buddhists  of  the  world.  If  we  estimate  the  value 
of  books  by  the  number  of  adherents  to  their 
doctrines,  then,  after  the  Bible,  the  Koran,  the 
Confucian  Classics,  and  the  Vedas,  this  volume, 
about  the  size  of  the  Gospel  of  Mark,  ranks  next, 
or  fifth,  among  the  sacred  books  of  the  world. 

The  great  value  of  the  book  is  also  apparent 
when  we  remember  that  the  Eastern  World  had 
been  driven  to  general  despair  by  the  atheistic 
doctrines  of  primitive  Buddhism  called  the  Hina- 
yana  school,  and  that  it  was  by  the  doctrines  of 
this  book,  which  gave  rise  to  the  Mahayana  school 
of  New  Buddhism,  that  a  gospel  of  great  hope  was 
preached  to  the  greater  part  of  the  Eastern  Asiatic 
continent.  Its  new  doctrines  were  that  of  the  One 
Soul  immanent  for  good  in  all  the  universe,  that  of 
a  Divine  Helper  of  men,  of  individual  immortality 
and  growth  in  the  likeness  of  God,  of  the  import 
ance  of  faith  in  God  to  produce  good  works,  and 
that  of  the  willingness  of  the  best  spirits  to  make 
sacrifices  to  save  others — the  very  subjects  which 
in  these  modern  days  still  occupy  the  attention  of 
the  most  thoughtful  men  of  the  world. 

The  book  is  Brahministic  and  Buddhistic,  Indian 
and  Western  in  some  aspects  of  philosophic  thought. 
It  is  profoundly  philosophic,  reminding  one  strongly 
of  Hegel,  Berkeley,  and  G.  Gore  in  the  earlier  part, 
and  is  harder  to  understand  than  Bishop  Butler's 
famous  Analogy ;  yet  very  practical  in  the  latter 


THE  AWAKENING   OF   FAITH  39 

part,  therefore  it  has  great  importance  arising  from 
its  high  and  extensive  range  of  view. 

If  it  be,  as  it  is  more  and  more  believed,  that 
the  Mahayana  Faith  is  not  Buddhism,  properly  so- 
called,  but  an  Asiatic  form  of  the  same  gospel  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  in  Buddhistic 
nomenclature,  differing  from  the  Old  Buddhism  just 
as  the  New  Testament  differs  from  the  Old,  then  it 
commands  a  world-wide  interest,  for  in  it  we  find 
an  adaptation  of  Christianity  to  ancient  thought  in 
Asia,  and  the  deepest  bond  of  union  between  the 
different  races  of  the  East  and  the  West,  namely, 
the  bond  of  a  common  religion.  Both  Christianity 
and  the  New  Buddhism  hold  to  the  transcendent 
and  the  immanent  forms  of  God ;  but  the  East 
emphasises  more  of  the  immanent  form,  while  the 
West  emphasises  more  of  the  transcendent.  The 
almost  universal  reception  of  the  doctrines  contained 
in  this  book  by  both  the  East  and  the  West  con 
stitutes  to  my  mind  its  highest  claim  to  our 
attention ;  for  thereby  we  are  brought  face  to  face 
with  a  solution  of  the  stupendous  practical  problem 
of  uniting  all  races  in  one  bond  of  religious  charity  ! 

II.  THE  EVOLUTION  AND  DEVOLUTION  OF 
BUDDHISM 

The  evolution  of  Buddhism  is  seen  in  the  New 
Buddhism  superseding  the  Old,  and  the  devolution 


40         NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

in  the  attempt  by  later  writers  to  combine  the 
Primitive  with  the  Advanced,  an  absurd  anachron 
ism  and  impossibility.  This  will  be  apparent  from 
the  study  of  the  different  schools  of  Buddhism. 

The  most  common  division  of  Buddhism  is  that 
into  the  smaller  (Hinayana),  or  Primitive  Buddh 
ism,  and  the  greater  (Mahayana)  or  Advanced 
Buddhism. 

During  Gautama  Buddha's  life  there  were  no  books 
of  his  teaching  written,  but  according  to  a  Japanese 
book  on  Buddhism  called  Pa-chung-kangyao,  pub 
lished  in  A.D.  1319,  tradition  says  that  during  the 
first  four  hundred  years  after  Gautama  Buddha's  death 
(B.C.  543),  the  Hinayana  school  flourished  greatly, 
while  the  Mahayana  was  not  known.  But  five 
hundred  years  after  Buddha's  death,  Maming  (Ash- 
vagosha)  wrote  the  book  on  The  Mahayana  Faith. 
The  Mahayana  school  then  began  to  flourish  every 
where,  while  the  Hinayana  went  under  a  cloud. 
This  makes  the  rise  of  the  Mahayana  school 
contemporaneous  with  the  rise  of  Christianity. 

Besides  this  broad  division  into  the  Hinayana 
and  the  Mahayana  schools,  there  are  other  divisions 
of  Buddhism  which  are  interesting  to  know,  as  they 
indicate  the  development  and  growth  of  religious 
ideas  in  the  Buddhist  religion,  just  as  in  the 
Christian  and  in  every  other  religion,  and  also 
their  decay  when  Buddhist  learning  was  neglected. 
For  example,  in  China  the  Tientai  school  of 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH          41 

Buddhism,  with  its  headquarters  in  the  mountains 
of  Chekiang  province,  divides  Buddhism  into  four 
schools,  namely— 

1.  The  Tsang  Chiao,  Primitive  Buddhism  (i.e.  the 
Hinayana). 

2.  Tung  Chiao,  Buddhism  in  a  transition  state. 

3.  Pieh  Chiao,  New  Buddhism  (i.e.  the  Maha- 
yana). 

4.  Yuan  Chiao,  the  complete  religion  of  all  the 
schools. 

The  Hsien  Shou  school  of  Buddhism — founded 
by  followers  of  Fa  Tsang,  called  also  Hsien  Shou, 
the  third  patriarch  after  Wen  Shu  Pusa,  the  great 
Buddhist  saint  of  Wutai,  in  Shansi,  who  died  A.D.  627 
and  is  specially  worshipped  by  the  Mongols — 
divides  Buddhism  into  five  schools,  namely— 

1.  The  Siao  Chiao,  or  Primitive  Buddhism  (the 
Hinayana). 

2.  Shili  Chiao,  or  the  Beginning  of  True  Eeligion 
(transition  state). 

3.  The  Chung  Chiao,  or  the  Final  Development 
of  the  True  Eeligion  (the  Mahayana). 

4.  The  Tun  Chiao,  or  the  School  of  Meditation, 
founded  by  the    last  Buddhist   patriarch    Ta   Mo, 
A.D.  529,  is  not  mentioned  separately  in  the  Tieutai 
classification. 

5.  The  Yuan  Chiao,  or  the  Complete  Keligion  of 
all  the  schools. 


42          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Generally  speaking,  the  classifications  of  both 
agree.  But  the  Tientai  school  in  the  province  of 
Chekiang  regards  the  Lien-hua-king  or  the  Lotus 
Classic  as  their  chief  scripture,  while  the  Hsien 
Shou  school  on  the  north  regards  the  Hua-yen-king 
as  their  chief  scripture.  But  both  these  chief 
scriptures  are  said  to  have  their  origin  in  the 
Ki  Shin  Lun,  the  book  which  we  now  translate 
under  the  name  of  the  New  Buddhist  Faith,  called 
in  Sanskrit  the  Mahayana  sraddhotpada  shastra. 
These  classifications  are  rather  ancient.  There  is  a 
great  dearth  of  books  on  the  subject  of  modern 
schools  of  Buddhism  showing  the  decline  of  Buddh 
ism  in  China  during  the  last  two  dynasties,  but 
there  are  writers  now  at  work  to  give  the  later 
history  of  Buddhism  in  China  and  to  bring  it  down 
to  date. 

In  Japan,  while  Buddhism  is  divided  into  the 
two  great  schools — the  True  School,  by  which  one 
seeks  salvation  by  reliance  on  self,  and  the  Pure 
Land  School,  by  which  one  seeks  salvation  by  the 
help  of  God — all  Buddhists  are  now  subdivided 
into  twelve  sects.  An  outline  of  each  of  these 
was  given  by  one  of  the  leading  men  in  each 
school,  and  Bunyiu  Nanjio,  M.A.  (Oxon),  the  ablest 
Sanskrit  scholar  then  in  Japan,  translated  them  into 
English  and  published  them  in  1886  under  the 
name  of  A  Short  History  of  the  Twelve  Japanese 
Buddhist  Sects. 


THE  AWAKENING  OF   FAITH          43 

Most  of  these  sects,  like  the  Eomanists,  forbid 
their  priests  to  marry ;  but  others,  like  the  Pro 
testants,  give  their  priests  perfect  liberty  to  marry 
or  not  as  they  please.  Some  sects  expect  to  work 
out  their  own  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling, 
saying  that  whatsoever  a  man  sows  that  shall  he 
also  reap — the  Karma  of  the  Old  Buddhism — while 
other  sects  say  that  repentance  and  faith  in  God 
can  far  outstrip  all  independent  efforts  at  salvation. 
Some  of  the  sects  insist  on  incessant  study,  and,  like 
the  Positivists,  expect  their  followers  to  be  en 
cyclopaedias  of  all  knowledge ;  while  others  again 
are  only  expected  to  repeat  0-rni-to-Fo,  like  our 
selves  in  our  Western  religions,  who  think  the 
"  Hail  Mary  "  or  "  Only  Believe  "  sufficient  doctrines 
equally  absurd  or  profound  according  to  our  stand 
point  of  observing  them  or  of  using  them.  Thus 
we  see  a  striking  parallelism  in  the  development  of 
religion  in  the  West  and  in  the  East — signs  of  life 
as  well  as  of  decay. 

III.  How  I  CAME  TO  TRANSLATE  THIS  BOOK 

The  story  is  of  no  small  interest.  In  1884  I 
visited  Nanking  in  company  with  my  revered 
friend,  David  Hill,  to  see  the  Viceroy,  and 
to  persuade  him  to  interest  himself  in  securing 
religious  freedom  for  Christians  and  immunity 
from  persecution.  Whilst  there,  I  sought  for 


44         NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

some  Buddhist  books  which  I  could  not  procure 
in  the  north  of  China.  I  learnt  that  a  Buddhist 
Book  Society  had  been  started  in  Nanking,  Soochow, 
and  Hangchow,  three  of  the  leading  cities  in  Central 
China,  in  order  to  replace  those  destroyed  during 
the  Tai  Ping  Kebellion.  Of  the  three  societies,  the 
most  important  was  that  at  Nanking,  and  the 
prime  mover  of  the  whole  three  societies  lived 
there.  His  name  was  Yang  Wen  Hui.  I  called 
on  him,  and  found  him  the  most  intelligent  Buddhist 
I  had  ever  met.  He  had  been  several  years  in 
Europe  as  treasurer  to  the  Chinese  Embassy  when 
Marquis  Tseng  represented  China  in  England  and 
France.  Mr.  Yang  had  had  interviews  with  Max 
Miiller  and  Julien  and  Bunyiu  Nanjio  of  Tokio, 
who  had  studied  under  Max  Miiller.  Thus,  besides 
being  well  acquainted  with  the  Buddhist  authorities 
in  China,  he  was  personally  acquainted  with  the  best 
authorities  in  Europe  and  Japan.  Mr.  Yang  was  not 
a  Buddhist  priest,  but  a  Confucianist  with  the  B.A. 
(siutsai)  degree,  and  was  only  a  lay  Buddhist. 

I  said  to  him,  "  How  is  it  that  you,  with  a 
Confucian  degree,  should  have  ever  become  a 
Buddhist  ? "  His  answer  was  striking :  "  I  am 
surprised  that  you,  a  missionary,  should  ask  me 
that  question,  for  you  must  know  that  Confucianism 
shirks  some  of  the  most  important  questions.  It 
only  deals  with  human  affairs  now,  not  with  the 
superhuman."  "  But  do  you  mean  to  say  that 


THE   AWAKENING   OF   FAITH  45 

Buddhism  answers  those  questions  ? "  He  said, 
"  Yes."  "  Where  ?  "  I  asked  again.  He  answered, 
"In  a  book  called  The  Awakening  of  Faith.  That 
book  converted  me  from  Confucianism  to  Buddhism." 
"  Have  you  that  book  for  sale  here  ? "  I  asked. 
"  Yes,"  he  replied,  and  brought  the  book  and  laid 
it  in  my  hands.  Finding  him  to  be  most  thoroughly 
conversant  with  the  relative  value  of  the  various 
Buddhist  books,  I  asked  him  to  select  for  me  some 
dozen  works  which  he  considered  most  important. 
Having  paid  for  them,  I  returned  to  my  inn. 
Shortly  after,  the  box  containing  all  my  purchases 
arrived.  I  looked  for  the  book  on  The  Awakening 
of  Faith,  and  began  reading  it,  and  sat  up  reading 
it  till  the  small  hours  of  the  morning.  I  cried  to 
my  friend  Hill,  who  was  also  sitting  up  late  at 
work,  "  This  is  a  Christian  book  and  most  interest 
ing."  "  Christian  ? "  my  friend  cried,  with  great 
doubt.  "  You  are  reading  your  own  thoughts  into 
the  book  ! "  "  Well,  then,"  I  said,  "  how  do  you  ex 
plain  these  passages  ? "  pointing  to  some  to  which 
there  was  no  ready  explanation. 

Three  months  later  I  was  in  a  bookseller's  shop 
in  Edinburgh,  and,  looking  through  his  new  books, 
I  came  across  Beal's  little  book  on  Buddhism,  then 
just  published.  Turning  up  a  certain  chapter  in  it, 
I  found  that  he  referred  to  The  Awakening  of  Faith 
as  a  pseudo-Christian  book  which  it  was  desirable 
to  have  translated  ! 


46          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Years  passed  by.  In  1891  I  was  transferred 
to  Shanghai.  Shortly  after,  I  met  my  friend 
Mr.  Yang  again,  and  I  told  him  that  I  had  read 
The  Awakening  of  Faith  with  great  interest,  but 
that  frequently  I  came  across  philosophical  terms 
which  no  existing  dictionary  explained,  and  which 
even  excellent  Chinese  scholars  could  not  explain. 
If  he  could  spare  some  of  his  time  to  come  to 
Shanghai,  I  would  spare  some  of  my  time  to 
translate  it  with  his  help.  He  readily  agreed,  and 
was  delighted  to  have  the  book  made  known  to 
those  interested  in  Buddhism  in  the  West.  Thus 
the  book  was  translated  into  English  in  1894. 
But  it  was  not  published  then,  as  I  wished  to 
have  leisure  time  to  revise  it  before  publication. 
That  time  of  leisure  has  never  come.  Six  years 
later  (1900),  Suzuki's  translation  into  English  was 
published  by  the  Open  Court,  Chicago.  His 
translation  bears  the  mark  of  one  who  has  spent 
much  study  on  the  subject,  but  he  did  not  possess 
the  knowledge  of  the  true  key  to  the  fundamental 
and  central  idea  of  the  whole  book,  namely,  Chen  Jii. 
He  translates  it  by  "  Suchness,"  which  obscures  his 
whole  translation ;  whereas  I  gave  the  literal  trans 
lation  True  Model,  meaning  God,  which  later  I  found 
confirmed  in  an  old  standard  Buddhist  work  called 
Wan  Fa  Kwei  Sin  Lull.  In  Suzuki's  introduction, 
he  quotes  a  large  number  of  different  authorities 
about  Ashvagosha.  But  as  he  approaches  the  subject 


THE   AWAKENING   OF   FAITH  47 

from  the  non- Christian  point  of  view,  the  light 
which  conies  from  a  comparison  between  it  and 
Christianity  is  denied  him.  He  dwells  more  on 
his  philosophical  "  suchness  "  or  on  his  psychological 
theory  of  "  triple  personality "  and  only  on  one 
religious  characteristic,  "faith,"  apparently  un 
conscious  of  its  incalculable  importance  as  a 
religious  eirenicon  between  the  East  and  the  West. 
Though  I  have  had  no  time  to  carefully  revise  this 
translation  of  mine,  I  publish  it  because  I  believe 
it  is  capable  of  producing  brotherhood  amongst  men 
of  different  religions,  when  interpreted  in  the  light 
of  Christianity. 

IV.  UNITY  IN  DIVERSITY 

In  the  Chinese  version  of  the  Diamond  Sutra, 
Kin  Rang  King,  which  is  one  of  the  most 
popular  of  all  the  Buddhist  Sutras  and  most 
widely  used  throughout  China,  there  is  a 
very  remarkable  passage  attributed  to  Gautama 
Buddha  in  the  sixth  chapter.  It  is  to  this 
effect :  "  Five  hundred  years  after  my  death  there 
will  arise  a  religious  prophet  who  will  lay  the 
foundation  of  his  teaching,  not  on  one,  two,  three, 
four,  or  five  Buddhas,  nor  even  on  ten  thousand 
Buddhas,  but  on  the  Fountain  of  all  the  Buddhas ; 
when  that  One  comes,  have  faith  in  Him,  and  you 
will  receive  incalculable  blessings."  Now,  since  it 


48          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

is  well  known  that  Jesus  Christ  and  Ashvagosha  did 
appear  some  five  hundred  years  after  Buddha,  this 
is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  prophecies  in  the 
whole  range  of  Sacred  Literature. 

But  to  return  to  The  Awakening  of  Faith.  It 
is  of  immense  interest  and  importance  to  find  in 
this  book  the  following  striking  contrasts  between 
the  Old  Buddhism  and  the  New  Buddhism. 

1.  The   Old  Buddhism  was  atheistic;  the  New 
is  theistic. 

2.  The  Old  Buddhism  trusted   in   salvation   by 
one's  own   efforts   (Karma) ;   the   New    trusted    in 
the  help  of  God  as  well. 

3.  The  Old  Buddhism  believed  in  retirement  from 
the  evil  world ;  the  New  believed  in  living  in  the 
world  and  in  saving  others  as  the  highest  virtue. 

4.  The  Old  Buddhism  believed  in  countless  trans 
migrations  before  the  many  could  be  delivered ;  the 
New  believed  in  passing  into  Paradise  at  once  with 
out  any  rounds  of  transmigration. 

No  one  who  is  acquainted  with  the  character 
istics  of  Christianity  can  read  these  things  without 
being  struck  with  the  remarkable  similarity  of 
these  few  points  of  the  New  Buddhism  with  it : 
nay,  they  are  exactly  the  same  so  far  as  they 
go.  Buddhism  and  Christianity  at  first  contact 
in  modern  days  were  mutually  hostile  to  one 
another.  But  when  the  earnest  students  of  both 
religions  penetrated  through  the  different  forms 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH  49 

and  nomenclature  into  the  deep  internal  meaning 
of  all,  they  found  not  only  that  they  aimed  at 
the  same  thing,  the  salvation  of  the  world,  but 
that  many  of  their  chief  teachings  were  common 
to  both.  They  no  longer  feared  each  other  as 
foes,  but  helped  each  other  as  friends. 

V.  COMMON  OKIGIN  AROUND  BABYLON 

It  is  getting  clearer  each  year  now  that  these 
common  doctrines  of  New  Buddhism  and  Christianity 
were  not  borrowed  from  one  another,  but  that 
both  came  from  a  common  source,  Babylonia, 
where  some  of  the  Jewish  prophets  wrote  their 
glorious  visions  of  the  kingdom  of  God  that  was 
to  come.  Babylon  then  had  much  intercourse 
with  Western  India  and  Persia,  as  well  as  with 
Judea,  Egypt,  and  Greece.  From  this  centre  these 
great  life-giving,  inspiring  truths  were  carried  like 
seeds  into  both  the  East  and  West,  where  they 
were  somewhat  modified  under  different  conditions. 

It  is  also  getting  clearer  each  year  that  different 
truths,  wherever  found,  cannot  be  antagonistic. 
They  do  not  neutralise,  but  complement  each 
other ;  they  do  not  destroy,  but  fulfil  one  another. 

VI.    ASHVAGOSHA 

The  various  accounts  of  the  life  of  Ashvagosha 
are  so  contradictory  and  many,  so  full  of  impossible 
4 


50          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

legends,  that  it  is  difficult  to  know  how  to  separate 
the  false  from  the  true.  But  all  are  agreed — 

That  he  was  a  Brahman  who  was  converted  to 
Buddhism ; 

That  he  travelled  extensively  in  Central  India 
and  later  in  Northern  India,  and  that  he  largely 
describes  things  of  Western  India  in  his  book  of 
Great  Glory ; 

That  he  was  contemporary  with,  if  not  adviser 
of,  a  king,  whose  name  is  not  yet  quite  known,  of 
North-Western  India,  who  lived  in  the  first  century 
of  the  Christian  era. 

That  he  was  the  founder  of  the  New  Buddhism, 
often  called  the  Mahayana  school,  or  the  Northern 
Buddhism ; 

That  seven  other  works  of  his  have  been  trans 
lated  into  Chinese,  one  of  which  is  a  celebrated 
life  of  Buddha  translated  by  Beal. 

His  conversion  as  given  by  Suzuki  is  almost 
as  striking  as  that  which  Yang  related  to  me 
about  his  own  conversion.  The  day  had  come 
for  a  public  discussion  of  religion,  as  was  common 
in  India  at  that  time,  and  Ashvagosha  and  Pareva 
were  to  be  the  debaters.  Ashvagosha  said,  "  The 
one  unable  to  answer  shall  have  his  tongue  cut 
out."  The  other  replied,  "No,  he  shall  become 
a  disciple  of  the  winner."  Then  he  asked 
Ashvagosha,  "  What  shall  we  have  to  do  in  order 
to  keep  the  kingdom  in  perfect  peace,  to  have 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH  51 

the  king  live  long,  to  let  the  people  enjoy 
abundance  and  prosperity,  all  free  from  evils 
and  catastrophes  ? "  Not  being  able  to  answer 
this,  Ashvagosha  became  the  other's  disciple. 

How  to  bring  down  high  dogma  to  practical  life 
for  the  permanent  good  of  all  classes  remains  still 
the  great  problem  of  life,  philosophy,  and  religion. 


VII.  THE  TEXT 

This  book  on  The  Awakening  of  Faith  is  men 
tioned  in  an  old  catalogue  of  Buddhist  Scriptures  in 
the  T'ang  dynasty.  I  asked  a  friend  in  India  to 
try  and  procure  me  the  copy  of  the  original  in 
Sanskrit,  but  he  has  not  succeeded.  This  Chinese 
version  of  it  was  made  by  the  Buddhist  missionary 
Paramartha,  who  lived  in  China  in  the  Liang 
dynasty,  A,D.  502-555. 

VIII.  TRANSLATION 

It  is  a  common  error  of  translators  to  translate 
the  same  word  always  by  the  same  word.  As  the 
same  word  in  different  connections  often  has  different 
meanings,  and  the  translated  word,  however  literal, 
does  not  always  cover  exactly  the  same  amount  of 
meaning  as  the  original,  I  have  endeavoured  to  give 
the  true  meaning  of  the  original,  although  the  English 
rendering  may  be  by  different  words  in  different 


52          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

places.  That  is  why  I  have  rendered  the  term 
Chen  Jii  by  True  Form,  True  Model,  True  Keality, 
Archetype,  and  other  terms,  rather  than  by  any 
unfamiliar  term,  as  likely  to  give  a  more  correct 
idea  of  the  original  to  the  student  of  Buddhism. 


IX.  CONCLUSION 

The  reader  who  is  acquainted  with  the  low  state 
of  Buddhism  in  China  to-day  may  naturally  ask, 
since  the  New  Buddhism  was  so  full  of  such  high 
teaching  on  some  of  the  greatest  problems  of  life,  and 
since  it  was  so  flourishing  for  many  centuries,  why 
is  its  glory  departed  ?  The  answer  is,  besides  what 
is  given  in  Section  II,  that  it  is  largely  for  want  of 
proper  education  in  its  religion.  The  same  is  true 
of  Taoism.  It  is  only  the  Confucianists  who  have  a 
grand  system  of  education,  and  with  that  all  power 
and  influence  is  theirs,  while  the  other  religions 
have  only  reaped  weakness  and  shame  in  conse 
quence  of  their  ignorance.  The  term  Julai,  instead 
of  being  rendered  by  Tathagata,  another  foreign 
term,  is  best  rendered  by  Messiah  in  English,  as 
it  literally  means  the  "  Model  Come,"  i.e.  the  True 
Model  become  Incarnate. 


THE   AWAKENING   OF   FAITH  53 


TKANSLATOK'S    SYNOPSIS 
CHAPTER  I 

PAGE 

Reasons  for  writing  this  book —  05 

QUESTION  1.  Why  write  the  book  ? 

ANSWER — 

A.  Not  to  get  fame,  but  to  give  happi 

ness  to  a  world  of  sorrow. 

B.  To  lead  men  to  the  right  through  Ju 

Lai,  the    Incarnate  Transcendent 
One. 

C.  To  lead  the  best  men  to  the  Mahayana 

Faith  or  the  New  Buddhism. 

D.  To  lead  less  noble  men  to  have  some 

faith. 

E.  To  show  how  to  get  rid  of  all  error. 

F.  To  rid  worldly  men  and  those  of  the 

two  lower  schools  (the  Hinayana 
and  middle  schools)  of  error. 

Gr.  To  show  men  how  to  see  God  (Buddha). 

H.  To  show  the  benefits  of  this  faith. 

QUESTION  2.  As  the  Sutras  explain  all  this, 
why  write  a  new  book  ?  66 


54          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

ANSWER.  To  give  a  comprehensive  view  of  PAGE 
the  whole  to  intelligent  men. 

CHAPTER  II 

The  fundamental  doctrine  of  the  Mahayana 

Faith —  68 

A.  Its  nature — the  Soul  of  all. 

B.  Its  attributes — all-pervading. 

CHAPTER  III 

Exposition  of  the  Faith—  69 

A.  By  definitions. 

B.  By  correcting  heresies. 

C.  By  showing  the  steps  of  progress. 

D.  By  definitions  the  One  Soul  has  two 

aspects — 

1.  The  Eternal  Transcendent  One — 

beyond  all  language. 

QUESTION  3.  How  then  can  any  follow  it  ?       70 

ANSWER.  Though  beyond  language  yet  con 
ceivable. 

A.  It  is  not  like  ordinary  realities. 

B.  It  is  nevertheless  the  most  real  of  all. 

2.  As  the  Temporary  Immanent  One 

— in  all  living  beings. 
A.  The   Mahayana   faith  has    some   in 
finite  or  divine  knowledge  71 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH  55 

In  the  original  state,  PAGB 

In  the  various  states  of  acquired  knowledge, 
Behind    thought  and  intermixed  with  the 
experience. 

(1)  In  this  Original  or  Divine  light 

there  is — 
(a)  Pure  Wisdom, 
(&)  Wonderful  Goodness. 

(2)  The  attributes  of  this  Original  or 

Divine  Light  are — 

(a)  Infinite  recreation  of  the  Eternal 

Unity  as  extensive  as  space 
and  like  a  bright  reflecting 
mirror. 

(b)  Infinite  Eevelation  of  the  Eternal 

Energy — a  reflector  of  the 
real  influences. 

(c)  Infinite  Eevelation  of  Eighteous 

Law — a  reflector  of  that 
which  is  without  sorrow  or 
hindrance. 

(d)  Infinite  Eevelation  of  Love- 

reflector  which  shines  on  all 
living  beings. 
B.  The    Mahay  ana    faith   has    acquired 

knowledge.  7  7 

(1)  Producing  three  states  of  acquired 

knowledge — 
(a)  Sensation, 


56          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

(5)  Consciousness,  PAGE 

(c)  Perception. 
Corresponding  to   a  classification   into  six 

stages  of —  78 

(a)  Consciousness, 

(5)  Sensation, 

(c)  Perception, 

(d)  Differentiation, 
0)   Will, 

(/)  Eeflection. 

(2)  Showing  two  different  conditions —      79 

the  Eternal  and  the  Acquired. 

(a)  The  same  nature,  just  as  a  frag 
ment  of  pottery  and  all  the 
pottery  are  of  clay. 

(I)  But  different  forms,  just  as  the 
clay  is  made  into  different 
vessels. 

(3)  Producing     the     five     kinds     of 

thoughts — 
(a)  Faculty  of  sensation, 

(6)  „          consciousness, 

(c)  „  perception, 

(d)  „  conception, 

(e)  »  will. 

(4)  Producing  the  opinions  of  imper 

fect  knowledge. 

Those  ways  which  lead  the  soul  astray  are 
six,  namely — 


THE   AWAKENING   OF   FAITH  57 

(a)  Through  false  perception, 
(6)  Through  false  affections, 

(c)  Through     analogy     of     various 

knowledge, 

(d)  Through   analogy    of    objective 

forms, 

(e)  Through  inaccurate  perception, 
(/)  Through  inaccurate  sensation. 

(5)  Having  two  states — the  rough  and 

the  fine. 

QUESTION  4.  If  the  soul  ends,  how  does 
it  continue  ?  If  it  continues,  how  does  it 
end?  85 

ANSWER.  What  ends  is  only  the  state  of 
the  soul,  not  the  soul  itself. 

(6)  Having  four  influences  incessantly 

at  work — the  true,  the  un 
true,  the  confused,  the  false 
objective. 

(a)  The  misleading  influence — 
a.a.  of  the  false  world, 
bl).  of  false  opinions, 
c.c.  of  ignorance. 

(&)  The  constant  purifying  influences— 
a.a.     of     the     imperfect     good 

opinions, 

1.1.  of  the  transcendent. 
(I)  Directly  by  its  own  nature. 


58          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

QUESTION  5.  As  all  have  the  transcendent,  PAGE 
what  need  of  faith  and  practice  ?  89 

ANSWER.  It  is  because  imperfect  knowledge 
differs 

(II)  Indirectly  by  the  powers  of  other 
beings — 

(a.a.a.)  Through  different  mo 
tives, 

(b.b.b.)  Through  the  same  tran 
scendent  motives. 

(III)  By  contrast  and  by  example. 
(c)  One    ends,    the    other     never 

ends. 

(7)  Having    the   Transcendent's   own 

nature  and  state. 

QUESTION  6.  As  the  transcendent  is  inde 
pendent  of  all  states,  how  do  you  speak  of  all 
kinds  of  blessings  and  possibilities  ?  93 

ANSWER.  Although  it  has  these  blessings, 
it  is  independent  of  any  state. 

(8)  Having  the  transcendent  in  action 
— Buddha's  vows  begin  here. 

(a)  Has  the  faculty  of  distin 
guishing  between  good 
and  evil — the  Kegener- 
ated  Spirit  (Ying  Shen). 

(I)  Has    the    faculty    of    con- 


THE   AWAKENING   OF   FAITH  59 

scious    indwelling  —  the  PAQE 
Inspired      Spirit      (Pao 
Shen). 

(c)  Has  the  faculty  of  knowing 

suffering. 

(d)  Has    the    faculty    of    per 

ceiving  the  Divine  Spirit 
(Fa  Shen). 

(e)  Has  finally  the  faculty  be 

yond  human  experience 
— the  Buddha  experi 
ence. 

QUESTION  7.  If  the  Buddhas  are  inde 
pendent  of  all  visible  states,  how  can  they 
manifest  themselves  ?  97 

ANSWER.  The  spiritual  state  is  the  Soul 
of  all  the  visible,  therefore  can  manifest  itself 
in  the  invisible. 

(9)  Being  shown  in  leaving  the  immanent 

for  the  transcendent. 
A.  By  correcting  heresies 
1.  About  terms  such  as 

a.  That  Julai  is  space. 
I.  That  nirvana  and  the  transcend 
ent  are  intangible. 
c.  That  Julai  embraces  matter  and 
spirit,  therefore  these  cannot 
be  cured. 


60          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

d.  That  as  Julai  embraces  every-  PAGE 

thing,  therefore   it  embraces 
life  and  death. 

e.  That  the  joys  of  nirvana  come 

to  an  end  when  Julai  comes 
from  heaven  to  save  men. 

2.  About  the  relation  of  the  transcend 

ent  to  the  immanent  being  inimical. 

3.  About    purity  and    defilement    being 

absolute,  not  relative. 

B.  By  showing  the  different  steps  of  pro 
gress —  102 
1.  Growth  of  faith  depends  on  men  and 
character. 

a.  Faith  is  not  mere  goodness, 

which  may  fail. 

b.  Faith  is   threefold — is  based 

on  the  transcendent,  re 
joices  in  all  good,  and 
helps  to  save. 

QUESTION  8.  As  men  and  the  transcendent 
are  the  same,  what  need  is  there  for  practice  ?   104 

ANSWER.    Like    a    precious    stone    from    a 
quarry,  it  must  be  polished. 

c.  Faith  employs  four  means  of 

progress. 

(1)  Cultivates  the  study  of  the  root  of 
all  things. 


THE   AWAKENING   OF   FAITH  61 

(2)  Prevents  evil.  PAGE 

(3)  Grows  in  goodness. 

(4)  Grows  in  the  desire  of  the  salvation 

of  all  beings. 

d.  Faith-fruits     manifested    in 

self -sacrifices  —  the  Ke- 
generated  Spirit  (Ying 
Shen). 

e.  Faith  descends  to  save  others. 
/.  Faith  never  fails  because  of 

difficulties. 

2.  Growth  in  intelligent  practice  of  the 

five  Transcendent  Paramitas  (Wis 
doms  or  Virtues)—  107 

a.  The  divine  Wisdom  of  Charity. 

I.  The  divine  Wisdom  of  Dis 
cipline  (Holy  Life). 

c.  The   divine  Wisdom   of   En 

durance. 

d.  The  divine  Wisdom  of  Per 

severance. 

e.  The  divine  Wisdom  and  Un- 

changeableness. 

/.  The  divine  Wisdom  of  Sound 
Judgment. 

3.  Growth  in  attainments— 

a.  The  Pusa  saint  becomes  able 
to  reach  all  places  to  sup 
port  the  enlightened. 


62          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

I.  This   Growth  of   the   Saint    is  PAGE 
threefold — the    transcendent 
ideal,  the  means  used,  and  the 
perfection  attained. 

c.  This  perfection  is  Buddhahood 
(Divinity). 

QUESTION  9.  To  comprehend  all  beings  in 
all  the  worlds,  how  can  any  get  this  seed  of 
wisdom?  109 

ANSWER.  By  obtaining  the  omniscience  that 
is  independent  of  the  senses  and  is  in  all 
minds. 

QUESTION  10.  If  the  Buddhas  (Divine 
Emanations)  are  incarnate  everywhere  to  save 
mankind,  why  do  you  say  that  most  people 
cannot  see  them  ?  110 

ANSWER.  Only  those  pure  like  a  bright 
mirror  are  able  to  reflect  and  see  such. 


CHAPTER  IV 

The  practice  of  the  Faith —  111 

A.  How  to  practise  Charity. 

B.  How  to  practise  perfect  Ethics.  112 

C.  How  to  practise  enduring  wrong. 

D.  How  to  practise  perseverance.  113 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH          63 

E.  How  to  practise  checking  vain  thought  1>AGE 
and  getting  sound  judgment'  114 

1.  Preventing  vain  thought — sitting  in 

quietness,  and  then  115 

a.  Think  of  the  means  of  check 

ing  vain  thoughts  till  you 
get  transcendent  peace. 

b.  Learn  that  the  peace  of  all 

in  heaven  and  earth  is  the 
same. 

c.  Think  when  tempted  of  the 

One  Eternal  Soul. 

d.  Find  out  the  ten  advantages 

of  peace  in  this  life. 

2.  Reflect — 

a.  That  nothing  created  lasts  long.   119 
h  That  life  is  full  of  sorrow. 

c.  That  the  present  self  is  not  the 

real  self,  the  past  is  a  dream, 
the  present  a  lightning  flash, 
the  future  smoke. 

d.  That  all  beings  are  stained. 

e.  That  existence  down  all  ages  is 

marred  by  sorrow,  and  there 
fore  to  be  pitied. 

/.  That  a  great  vow  should  be 
made  to  save  others. 

(j.  That  the  vow  should  be  carried 
out  in  practice. 


64          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

3.  Check  vain  thoughts,  and  reflect  at  the  PAGB 

same  time  and  at  all  times.  121 

4.  Keflect  on  Amitabha  (God),  so  as  not 

to  lose  faith. 


CHAPTER  V 

Advantages  of  the  Faith —  123 

A.  Generally  it  will  obtain  the  very  highest 

doctrine. 

B.  Will  attain  to  Buddhahood  (the  Divine 

state). 

0.  An  hour  of  faith  surpasses  a  universe  of 
good  works. 

D.  The    advantages    are    incalculable,    for 

eternity  is  not  long  enough  to  calcu 
late  them. 

E.  Unbelievers  and  revilers  have  no  hope 

of  salvation. 

F.  It  is  by  means  of    this  faith  that  the 

Buddhas  and  the  Pusa  saints  of 
the  past  and  present  have  attained 
and  are  attaining  their  pure  faith, 
therefore  follow  it !  125 

The  closing  hymn. 


Ill 

THE  AWAKENING  OF  FAITH 

OPENING  HYMN 

I  yield  my  life  to  the  All, 

To  the  ALL  SOUL,  full  of  good, 

In  wisdom  all  complete, 

In  power  all  divine, 

In  pity — would  save  all. 

To  LAW  which  does  embody 
The  Archetype  of  all. 

To  CHURCH  which  does  contain 
The  Archetype  in  Seed, 

That  men  may  be  delivered 
From  doubt  and  evil  ways ; 
Get  Faith  in  the  Great  School 
Perpetuating  God ! 

CHAPTEK    I 

EEASONS  FOR  WRITING  THE  BOOK 

QUESTION   1.  What  are  the  reasons  for  writing 
this  book  ? 

ANSWER.  The  reasons  for  it  are  eight — 
A.  Generally  speaking,  it  is  to  induce  all  living 
5 


66          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

beings  to  depart  from  the  way  of  all  sorrow  and  to 
obtain  the  highest  happiness,  instead  of  seeking  the 
glitter  of  fame  and  wealth  of  this  world. 

B.  It  is  to  make  clear   the  fundamental  idea  of 
the  incarnate  God  (Ju  Lai)  in  man,  and  to  lead 
all  beings  in  the  right  way,  avoiding  error. 

C.  It  is  to  lead  those  ripe  in  goodness  to  continue 
in  the  Mahayana  Faith  without  failing. 

D.  It  is  to  enable  those  in  whom  the  root  of 
goodness  is  very  small  to  cultivate  faith  more  and 
more. 

E.  It  is  to  show  how  to  remove  evil  hindrances 
and  to  strengthen  well  the  mind,  to  keep  far  from 
mad  pride,  and  to  see  through  the  deceits  of  vice. 

F.  It    is    to    show    how    to   study   and    correct 
the  errors  of  ordinary  men  and  the  errors  of  the 
two  inferior  schools  (the  Hinayana  or  elementary 
school   and    the  Madhyi-yana  or  middle  school  of 
Buddhism). 

G.  It    is    to    show    the    means    by    which    one 
may  ascend  to  the    abode  of   God  (Buddha)   and 
never  lose  faith. 

H.  It  is  to  show  the  benefits  of  this  Faith  and 
to  exhort  men  to  practise  it. 

These  are  the  main  reasons  for  writing  this  book. 

QUESTION  2.  As  the  Sutras,  or  classic  Buddhist 
Scriptures,  explain  these  things  fully,  what  need  is 
there  of  repeating  them  ? 


THE   AWAKENING   OF   FAITH  07 

ANSWER.  Although  the  Sutras  have  discussed 
these  things,  yet  as  men's  abilities  and  attainments 
are  different,  the  reception  of  instruction  is  neces 
sarily  different.  When  the  incarnate  God  (Ju  Lai) 
was  on  earth,  all  men  were  able  to  understand  him. 
His  body  and  mind  far  excelled  those  of  all  other 
men.  When  he  delivered  his  perfect  words,  all 
living  beings,  though  different  in  kind,  understood 
him  alike,  and  therefore  there  was  no  need  of 
explanation. 

But  after  Ju  Lai's  death  we  find  that  some  men, 
after  widely  reading  our  Sacred  Scriptures,  have  the 
power  unaided  to  understand  them  ;  we  find  that 
others,  after  only  hearing  a  little  of  the  Sacred 
Scriptures,  have  the  power  unaided  to  understand 
much ;  we  also  find  that  some  have  not  sufficient 
intelligence  to  understand  the  Scriptures  unassisted 
by  extensive  explanations ;  whilst  we  find  that 
others  dislike  voluminous  writings  and  prefer  a 
terse  style  which  embraces  many  principles,  and 
which  they  are  able  to  understand. 

Thus  this  book  is  written  for  the  last  class 
of  men  which  desire  to  know  the  general  principles 
of  the  great  and  profound  Law  of  Ju  Lai  with  its 
infinite  applications. 


68          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

CHAPTER    II 

THE  FUNDAMENTAL  DOCTRINE  OF  THE 
MAHAYANA  FAITH 

Having  explained  the  object  of  writing  this  book, 
we  now  proceed  to  consider  the  fundamental 
doctrine  of  the  Mahayana  Faith.  The  great  school 
(Mahayana)  speaks  of  the  Eternal  Soul  of  the 
universe,  His  nature  and  His  attributes. 

A.  By    His    nature    is  meant    the   Soul    of  all 
living  beings.      The    soul   embraces  that  of   saved 
and  of  unsaved  beings,  and  it  is  this  universal  Soul 
that  characterises  the  great  school.      For  it  is  the 
Archetype's  True  Eternal  Form  which  is  the  nature 
of     the    Mahayana    Faith ;     and     the    Archetype's 
temporory    form  in    life  wThich    is    able    to  make 
manifest  the  nature,  form,  and  use  of  the  Mahayana 
Faith. 

B.  As  to   the  attributes  of  this  Soul,   they  are 
three.     The  first  is  the  vastness  of  its  nature.      All 
things    are  originally   one  and    the  same    and   an 
eternally   fixed  quantity  in  the  True  Model.      The 
second    covers    its    vast    manifestations.        In    the 
person    of    Ju    Lai,  the    True   Model  Come,  there 
are  infinite  possibilities   stored  up  as  in  a  womb. 
The    third    is    its    vast    power.     It    is     able    to 
produce    all  good    among    all    classes    of    unsaved 
beings. 


THE  AWAKENING   OF   FAITH  69 

All  the  enlightened  Buddhas  follow  this  Mahayana 
Faith,  and  all  the  chief  saints  (Pusas)  attain  to 
the  perfection  of  Ju  Lai  by  the  methods  of  this 
Faith  of  the  New  Buddhism. 


CHAPTER    III 

EXPOSITIONS  OF  THE  MAHAYANA  FAITH 

These  expositions  are  of  three  kinds — 

A.  Those  about  the  meaning. 

B.  Those  about  the  correction  of  erroneous  con 
ceptions. 

C.  Those  about  the  different  steps  of  progress. 
As  to  the  meaning  of  the  One  Soul,  there  are 

two  aspects — 

1.  One  is  the  eternal  transcendent  Soul. 

2.  The  other  is  the  temporary  immanent  Soul. 
These  two  aspects  embrace  everything,  for  they 

are  really  one. 

1.  The  eternal  state  of  the  Soul. 

The  Soul  or  Mind  of  the  True  Model  is  the  great 
essence  of  the  invisible  and  the  visible  worlds.  As 
to  the  nature  of  this  One  Soul,  it  is  the  same  in  all 
forms.  To  think  it  is  different  in  different  forms  is 
only  a  false  notion  of  the  world.  Once  we  penetrate 
beyond  forms,  it  is  discovered  that  all  the  different 
forms  of  the  universe  are  not  real  differences  of  soul 


70          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

at  all,  but  different  manifestations  of  one  real  power, 
hence  it  has  always  been  impossible  to  speak 
adequately,  to  name  correctly,  or  to  think  correctly 
of  this  One  Soul,  the  real  essence  of  things,  which  is 
unchangeable  and  indestructible.  We  therefore  name 
it  the  TRUE  ESSENCE  OR  THE  TRUE  LIKENESS  OR  THE 
TRUE  FORM  OR  MODEL.  But  all  nomenclature  of  these 
matters  is  imperfect,  and  if  one  follows  superficial 
thought,  the  true  meaning  cannot  be  found  out.  Even 
though  we  call  it  the  True  Model,  it  has  no  form. 
It  is  because  language  in  its  extremity  fails  us  that 
we  coin  a  new  term  to  avoid  ordinary  ideas.  But 
the  nature  of  this  Archetype  is  a  reality  that  cannot 
be  destroyed,  for  all  things  are  true  though  they 
cannot  be  truly  pointed  out  to  the  senses,  and  all 
forms  are  really  only  different  manifestations  of  the 
one  True  Model.  It  should  be  remembered  that  this 
is  beyond  ordinary  language  and  beyond  ordinary 
thought,  therefore  we  name  it  the  True  Model. 

QUESTION  3.  How  then  are  men  to  follow  and 
obey  and  find  the  way  to  this  True  Model  of 
things  ? 

ANSWER.  One  must  know  that  although  one  can 
not  speak  of  this  adequately,  as  it  is  beyond  all 
expression,  and  although  one  cannot  think  of  this 
adequately,  as  it  is  beyond  all  thought,  yet  we  call 
this  state  the  seeking  after  ;  and  that  when  we 
leave  ordinary  thought  of  these  things,  we  are 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH  71 

entering  into  the  gate  of  knowledge.  Next,  when 
using  words  to  discuss  the  True  Model,  it  may  be 
spoken  of  in  two  ways,  namely,  first  as  the  unreal 
as  compared  with  ordinary  realities,  in  order 
eventually  to  show  its  reality  ;  secondly,  as  the 
only  real  as  compared  with  ordinary  realities, 
because  it  has  a  nature  of  its  own  full  of  infinite 
possibilities. 

A.  First,  then,  the  Unreal. 

When  we  speak  of  the  unreal,  we  mean  that 
which  has  never  been  defined,  which  is  separate 
from  all  existing  forms,  and  which  common  men 
cannot  understand. 

We  should  know  the  nature  of  this  True  Model. 
It  has  no  form,  yet  it  is  not  formless.  This  is  not 
saying  that  it  is  without  any  form,  but  that  it  is 
not  the  ordinary  form.  It  is  composed  of  neither 
ordinary,  existing,  nor  non-existing  forms.  It  is 
neither  one  definite  form  nor  is  it  the  many  differ 
ent  forms.  This  is  not  saying  that  it  has  no  definite 
form  and  that  it  is  not  in  the  many  different  forms. 
It  is  neither  one  nor  many  different  forms.  Gener 
ally  speaking,  as  the  world  has  many  different 
notions,  all  false,  we  call  this  the  Unreal  Empty 
Form.  But  if  false  notions  are  given  up,  this  is 
then  the  most  Keal. 

B.  Secondly,  the  Real. 

When  we  speak  of  the  Keal,  we  have  already  ex 
plained  that  the  True  Form  is  apparently  Unreal 


72          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

but  true ;  in  other  words,  that  it  is  the  true  mind, 
eternal,  and  unchanged,  full  of  purity,  therefore  we 
call  it  the  Eeal  One.  But  it  has  no  form.  When 
the  imperfect  notions  of  things  are  given  up,  then 
alone  can  we  verify  this  truth. 

2.  The  Eternal  Soul  immanent  in  the  temporary. 

The  temporary  arises  from  the  forces  of  the 
Eternal  Ju  Lai,  the  uniting  of  the  eternal  with  the 
temporary.  It  is  neither  the  same  nor  different, 
but  we  call  it  the  Natural  state  of  man.  This 
natural  state  has  two  meanings,  namely,  that  which 
embraces  all  things,  and  that  which  produces  all 
things  :  the  first  is  called  the  Infinite  Enlightenment, 
the  second  the  Finite  Enlightenment. 

A.   Infinite  Enlightenment, 

By  infinite  enlightenment  is  meant  that  which 
has  no  false  notions  and  is  infinite  like  space,  one 
with  the  True  Form,  as  in  instinct  and  intuition. 
This  is  the  natural  state  of  the  Incarnate  True 
Model  (Ju  Lai),  and  is  called  the  original  state  of  en 
lightenment.  This  is  to  distinguish  it  from  ac 
quired  enlightenment,  which  cultivates  that  infinite 
enlightenment,  for  the  two  have  the  same  thing  in 
common  though  it  is  only  in  part.  Where  there  is 
the  original  infinite  enlightenment  there  exists  finite 
enlightenment  in  those  who  seek  after  it.  Where 
there  exists  finite  enlightenment,  there  is  more  en 
lightenment  to  be  acquired. 

Again,  when  one  attains  to  the  original  enlighten- 


THE  AWAKENING  OF   FAITH  73 

raent,  it  is  called  the  perfect  enlightenment.  When 
one  has  not  attained  to  the  original  enlightenment,  it 
is  not  perfect  enlightenment. 

For  example,  when  an  ordinary  man  discovers 
that  his  former  ideas  were  wrong,  and  is  able  to 
prevent  such  ideas  arising  any  more,  such  know 
ledge  on  his  part,  though  it  might  be  called  a  kind 
of  enlightenment,  is  only  finite. 

Or  when  those  learned  in  the  wisdom  of  the  two 
lower  schools  (the  primary  and  secondary,  or  smaller 
and  middle),  or  such  Pusa  saints  as  are  beginners 
in  the  Mahayana  school  are  enlightened  so  as  to 
know  that  there  is  in  one  sense  a  difference  and  in 
another  no  difference  between  these  two  classes  of 
ideas,  we  call  their  knowledge  partial  enlightenment. 

Or  when  those,  such  as  the  saints  who  have 
arrived  at  different  stages  of  attainment,  are  en 
lightened  to  know  that  there  is  in  one  sense  a 
resting-place  and  in  another  sense  no  rest,  in  order 
to  distinguish  things  more  clearly,  their  knowledge 
is  called  partial  enlightenment. 

Or  when  the  saints  have  arrived  at  the  highest 
attainment  with  all  the  means  of  deliverance 
completed  and  their  thoughts  exactly  in  accord 
ance  with  the  original  enlightenment,  and  are 
enlightened  to  know  that  when  the  false  notions 
began,  these  had  no  real  beginning ;  yet,  in  order  to 
escape  far  from  microscopic  anxious  thought  of 
things,  they  are  able  to  see  the  true  nature  of  the 


74          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

One  Mind.  This  state  is  the  eternal  one  which 
we  call  the  perfect  enlightenment.  Therefore  the 
Sutra  says  that  when  one  can  apprehend  that  which 
is  behind  thought,  one  is  on  the  way  to  Buddhist 
wisdom ! 

Again,  as  to  the  beginning  of  imperfect  notions 
in  the  mind  of  men,  these  have  no  beginning.  But 
when  we  speak  of  their  beginning,  we  mean  that 
they  arise  without  thought,  therefore  are  not  called 
enlightened,  as  they  have  not  exercised  thought. 
As  each  thought  has  been  transmitted  without 
interruption  from  the  beginning,  and  men's  minds 
have  not  been  able  to  free  themselves  from  this,  the 
imperfect  notions  have  been  said  to  be  without 
beginning  and  to  be  finite  enlightenment.  If  we 
meet  a  man  without  these  thoughts,  we  shall  then 
know  the  different  stages  in  the  development  of  the 
mind,  such  as  beginning,  resting  satisfied,  consider 
ing,  ending,  because  without  thought  he  knows 
that  there  is  really  no  difference  in  kind  between 
the  enlightened  neophyte's  enlightenment  and  the 
original  enlightenment.  For  the  four  states  are 
co-existent  and  not  independent,  but  are  originally 
all  alike — different  stages  of  one  and  the  same 
enlightenment. 

(1)  Next,  original  enlightenment  in  men  appears 
according  to  the  different  degrees  of  confusion  in 
two  different  states,  but  not  separate  from  the 
original  enlightenment.  These  different  states  are 


THE  AWAKENING  OF   FAITH          75 

the  state  of  pure  wisdom  and  the  state  of 
unspeakable  blessing  where  things  are  incom 
prehensible. 

(a)  The  state  of  pure  wisdom  is  that  which  exists 
when,  under  the  transforming  influence  of  the  True 
Model,  cultivating  one's  nature  according  to  the 
True  Model  till  all  departments  of  deliverance  are 
completed,  when  one  reaches  the  state  where  the 
temporary  gives  way  to  the  eternal  and  is  grafted  on 
to  the  Eternal  Mind,  manifesting  itself  in  the  three 
spiritual  institutions — of  Buddha  (Godhead),  of  Law, 
and  of  Priesthood,  hence  called  the  perfect  and  pure 
wisdom,  because  all  who  are  dependent  on  the  senses 
alone  are  unenlightened.  Those  in  the  unenlight 
ened  state  do  not  depart  from  the  nature  of 
enlightenment ;  they  are  neither  destructible  so 
long  as  they  depend  on  the  original  enlightenment 
nor  indestructible  when  independent  of  that.  Just 
as  the  water  in  the  ocean,  on  account  of  wind, 
forms  itself  into  waves,  wind  and  waves  being 
inseparable,  and  yet  motion  is  not  an  attribute  of 
water  (for  if  the  wind  ceases  the  waves  also  cease), 
but  the  fluid  nature  of  water  remains  indestructible  ; 
so  the  true  nature  of  man  is  a  clear  pure  mind. 
Though  on  account  of  the  rise  of  the  wind  of  finite 
enlightenment  the  pure  mind  is  moved,  the  pure 
mind  and  the  finite  knowledge  in  man's  heart  are 
unseen  and  inseparable,  but  this  mind's  nature  is  not 
finite  enlightenment.  If  the  finite  enlightenment 


76          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

ceases,  then  the  imperfect  notions  will  cease,  and 
the  wise  nature  remains  indestructible. 

(b)  The  state  of  unspeakable  blessing  is  the 
practical,  when  it  follows  pure  wisdom  and  is  able 
to  do  all  sorts  of  wonderful  things,  being  called  the 
state  of  infinite  blessings,  unceasing  and  natural. 
In  proportion  to  the  natural  goodness  it  abounds  in 
all  kinds  of  blessings  according  to  the  need  of  all. 

(2)  Next  consider  the  attributes  of  this  en 
lightenment.  They  are  four  great  ones,  infinite 
as  space  and  clear  as  a  mirror. 

(a)  Infinite  light  of  the  Eternal  (Eeal  Emptiness). 
It  is  very  different  from  all  thought  and  form.      It 
cannot  be  made  apparent  and  enlightenment  cannot 
reveal  it  to  the  unenlightened. 

(b)  Infinite    light    of    energy    which    influences 
things  and  which  is  called  the  unseen  forces  (not 
Eeal  Emptiness).     All  appearances   in    the    world 
are    brought    about    by    this.      They   are    without 
appearing   and   disappearing,  without    loss    or    de 
struction,  eternal  in  the  One  Mind.     All  existence 
is  but  the  true  nature  of    this   Mind.      Moreover, 
all    kinds    of    defilement    cannot    defile    this.      Its 
nature    of    wisdom    is    unchanged,  full   of    perfect 
energy,  influencing  all  men. 

(c)  Infinite  light  of  the  law  of  deliverance  called 
the  invariable  law  of  Salvation  (not  Unreal  Law), 
which  sets  aside  the  hindrances  of  pessimism  and 
the  hindrances  to  ordinary  wisdom  and  leads  one 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH  77 

out  of  the  state  where  the  mortal  and  the  im 
mortal  are  combined  so  as  to  get  into  the  perfect 
free  light  of  life. 

(d)  The  infinite  light  of  practice,  called  deliver 
ance  according  to  the  law,  shining  on  the  minds  of 
all  living  beings,  leading  them  to  practise  goodness 
by  methods  suitable  to  their  needs. 

B.  Finite  Enlightenment  or  Acquired  Knoivledye. 

This  is  not  like  the  knowledge  of  the  Eternal 
that  there  is  only  one  way :  hence  finite  enlighten 
ment  shows  itself  in  many  forms  of  existence. 
These  forms  have  no  independent  existence  separated 
from  the  original  enlightenment.  Just  as  with  a 
man  who  has  lost  his  way,  his  losing  of  the  way 
depends  on  his  original  knowledge  of  his  course 
(for  if  he  had  no  idea  of  the  way  at  first,  he 
could  not  be  said  to  have  lost  it),  so  with  men, 
it  is  because  they  have  the  idea  of  enlightenment 
that  they  know  they  are  unenlightened.  If  they 
had  no  idea  of  enlightenment  in  the  abstract,  they 
could  not  be  said  to  be  altogether  unenlightened. 
From  imperfect  ideas  of  unenlightenment  men  are 
able  to  understand  the  meaning  of  words  and  true 
enlightenment.  If  we  dispense  with  finite  en 
lightenment,  we  cannot  conceive  of  true  enlighten 
ment. 

(1)  First,  finite  enlightenment  may  be  viewed 
in  three  ways  always  inseparable  from  it — 

(a)  Sensation.     When   the   unenlightened  mind 


78          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

is  excited  we  call  it  sensation.  When  there  is 
enlightenment  there  is  no  excitement ;  if  there  is 
excitement  there  is  pain,  as  effect  follows  cause. 

(b)  Consciousness.      This  occurs  when  following 
any  excitement  one  becomes  conscious  of  something. 
Without  sensation  there  is  no  consciousness. 

(c)  Perception.      This  is  formed  when  following 
consciousness  the  external  becomes  real.      Without 
consciousness  there  are  no  perceptions   of   outside 
objects. 

Since  there  is  an  objective  world,  there  arise 
again  six  aspects  of  it  according  to  another 
classification,  namely— 

(a)  Consciousness,  which  arises  from  outward 
objects  which  the  mind  distinguishes  between  one 
ajid  another — between  what  it  likes  and  what 
it  dislikes. 

(&)  Emotion.  This  follows  consciousness  and 
produces  joy  and  sorrow.  These  false  ideas  arise 
from  constant  partial  enlightenment. 

(c)  Attention.      This    follows    emotion,  reaching 
after    everything,  seizing    on    joy  and  sorrow  and 
cleaving  to  them  with  the  whole  mind. 

(d)  Conception.     This    follows    perception,    dis 
tinguishing  it  by  giving  it  a  name. 

(e)  Will.     This  follows  the  giving  of  names  to 
things  in  all  sorts  of  action. 

(f)  Discrimination.        This    is    the    result    of 
different  action,  and  is  inevitable.     We  should  know 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH  79 

that  unenlightenment  can  produce  all  kinds  of 
false  methods,  because  they  are  within  the  state 
of  unenlightenment. 

(2)  Next,  infinite  enlightenment  and  finite  en 
lightenment  may  be  viewed  together  in  two  ways, 
namely,  where  they  are  the  same  and  where  they 
are  different. 

(a)  As  to  where  they  are  the  same.  Take,  for 
example,  the  various  kinds  of  pottery :  they  are 
all  made  of  one  clay.  In  the  same  way  finite 
enlightenments  are  manifestations  of  the  One  True 
Essence,  and  the  Sutras  according  to  this  doctrine 
say  that  all  things  are  eternal  and  divine.  Perfect 
enlightenment  cannot  be  cultivated  or  made,  can 
never  be  added  to,  and  has  no  form  which  can  be 
seen.  That  which  has  form  to  be  seen  accompanies 
useful  transformations.  It  is  not  the  nature  of 
real  Wisdom,  for  this  Wisdom  is  invisible. 

(&)  As  to  where  enlightenment  and  unenlighten 
ment  differ,  it  is  like  speaking  of  the  different 
kinds  of  pots  made.  Infinite  enlightenment  and 
finite  enlightenment  differ  according  to  their  useful 
transformations,  and  the  infinite  nature  appears 
different  in  the  transformations. 

(3)  Next,  the  finite  forces  which  control  human 
nature,  such  as  the  changes  of  mind  and  conscious 
ness,  arise   from    ignorance    and    unenlightenment. 
They  may  be  seen  manifested  in  our  feelings  and 
spoken  of  as  mental  powers.      These  mental  powers 


80          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

have  five  names.  One  is  the  faculty  exercised 
when  in  the  midst  of  ignorance  finite  consciousness 
begins.  The  second  is  the  faculty  used  when  the 
mind  takes  note  of  something.  The  third  is  the 
faculty  used  when  all  phenomena  are  put  in  the 
objective.  Just  as  outward  things  are  reflected 
in  a  mirror,  so  does  this  faculty  reflect  what  the 
five  senses  show  instantaneously  at  all  times.  The 
fourth  is  the  faculty  used  when  distinguishing 
between  the  pure  and  impure.  The  fifth  is  the 
faculty  used  when  it  reflects  impressions  from  one 
object  to  the  other  incessantly.  It  retains  the 
past  infinite  manifestations  of  one's  own  existence 
with  all  their  good  and  evil ;  it  ripens  into  the 
knowledge  of  the  causes  of  present  and  future 
joy  and  sorrow  which  are  the  unfailing  results  of 
our  deeds ;  it  is  able  to  call  up  the  past,  lay  it 
instantly  before  our  mind  and  to  call  up  our 
finite  knowledge  of  the  future.  Therefore  the 
phenomena  of  the  three  worlds  (of  desire,  of  form, 
and  of  no  form)  are  mind-made.  Without  mind, 
then,  there  is  practically  no  objective  existence. 
Thus  all  existence  arises  from  imperfect  notions 
of  our  mind.  All  differences  are  differences  of 
the  mind.  But  the  mind  cannot  see  itself,  for 
it  has  no  form.  We  should  know  that  all 
phenomena  are  created  by  the  imperfect  notions 
of  the  finite  mind,  therefore  all  existence  is  like 
a  reflection  in  a  mirror,  without  substance,  only 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH  81 

a  phantom  of  the  mind.  When  the  finite  mind 
acts,  then  all  kinds  of  things  arise ;  when  the 
finite  mind  ceases  to  act,  then  all  kinds  of  things 
cease. 

Next,  the  faculty  of  thought.  This  comes  out 
of  the  fifth  as  above.  In  common  men  this  is 
very  strong.  The  consciousness  of  self  and  of 
environment  and  all  the  imperfect  ideas  arising 
from  these,  trying  to  distinguish  between  all  the 
objects  of  the  senses,  is  called  thought,  and  is 
also  called  the  independent  faculty,  as  well  as  the 
faculty  of  distinguishing  things.  This  increases 
with  the  senses,  with  desires,  and  with  their 
sorrows. 

(4)  As  to  the  origin  of  imperfect  knowledge  work 
ing  in  the  finite,  common  men  cannot  understand  this  ; 
nor  can  the  wisdom  of  the  two  lower  schools  under 
stand  it ;  only  the  Pusa  saints  of  Higher  Buddhism, 
when  they  begin  to  get  right  faith,  and  when  they  can 
examine  things  properly  and  test  the  nature  of 
the  True  Model,  can  understand  it.  Spiritual  men 
can  get  a  small  insight  into  this  ;  but  even  the  higher 
saints  when  they  have  attained  to  their  perfect  state 
cannot  understand  the  whole  of  it.  Only  Buddha 
(God)  understands  all.  The  mind  from  the  beginning 
is  of  a  pure  nature,  but  since  there  is  the  finite 
aspect  of  it  which  is  sullied  by  finite  views,  there 
is  the  sullied  aspect  of  it.  Although  there  is 
this  defilement,  yet  the  original  pure  nature  is 
6 


82         NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

eternally  unchanged.  This  mystery  only  Buddha 
understands. 

When  we  speak  of  the  original  nature  of  the 
mind,  eternally  without  thought,  we  call  it  eter 
nally  unchanged.  As  the  human  mind  originally 
does  not  know  the  True  Model,  the  mind  does  not 
correspond  with  the  outward  universe.  Then  thought 
suddenly  begins  and  is  called  the  finite  thought. 

Confusion  from  correspondence  with  the  objective. 
One  can  be  delivered  from  this  confusion  by  the 
two  lower  schools  and  be  kept  far  from  it  in  the 
station  of  full  faith  of  the  great  school.  Confusion 
arises  through  feeling  corresponding  with  the 
objective.  One  can  gradually  avoid  this  by  the 
cultivation  of  the  means  of  deliverance  in  the  full 
faith  of  the  great  school ;  by  the  cultivation  to  the 
First  station  in  the  pure  state  of  the  mind,  all  the 
confusion  will  be  gone.  (To  understand  these  and 
the  stations  below,  see  Guide  to  jBuddhahood,  trans 
lated  by  the  Author.) 

Confusion  through  knowledge  of  differences  by 
correspondence  with  the  objective.  By  means  of 
the  second  stage  of  separateness  from  the  world, 
and  by  means  of  deliverance  in  the  Seventh  station, 
confusion  will  be  gone. 

Confusion  through  objective  forms  not  correspond 
ing  with  one  another.  By  means  of  the  Eighth 
station  of  freedom  from  form  (or  the  immovable) 
all  the  confusion  will  be  gone. 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH  83 

Confusion  through  subjective  perception  not 
corresponding  with  the  objective.  By  means  of 
the  Ninth  station,  when  the  mind  is  free  (in  holy 
wisdom)  the  confusion  can  be  got  rid  of. 

Confusion  through  subjective  sensation  not  cor 
responding  with  the  objective.  By  means  of  the 
complete  ten  stations  of  the  saints  one  may  enter 
the  state  of  Ju  Lai,  Buddhahood,  and  be  delivered 
from  this  last  of  the  confusions.  As  the  finite 
mind  does  not  comprehend  the  universal  Soul,  it 
begins  by  the  correspondence  of  faith  to  examine 
into  things  and  to  rid  itself  of  confusion.  In  its 
progress  towards  purity  of  mind,  it  step  by  step 
gets  rid  of  confusion,  and  when  it  arrives  at  the 
state  of  Ju  Lai,  it  is  able  to  be  free  from  it 
altogether. 

The  meaning  of  correspondence  is  that  the  finite 
mind's  ideas  of  the  universal  True  Form  differ 
according  to  their  stages  of  confusion  or  enlighten 
ment,  and  that  the  perfected  finite  knowledge  and 
the  outside  universe  are  exactly  the  same.  The 
meaning  of  want  of  correspondence  is  that  the 
finite  mind  is  unenlightened  and  has  never  known 
these  differences,  and  that  its  knowledge  and  the 
outside  universe  are  not  the  same. 

Again,  the  confused  mind  is  a  hindrance  to 
thought  and  darkens  the  original  wisdom  of  the 
True  Model.  Ignorance  is  called  the  hindrance 
of  wisdom,  and  darkens  the  natural  wisdom  of 


84          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

the  world.  What  does  this  mean  ?  It  means  that, 
owing  to  the  confused  mind,  its  perceptions,  its 
objects  and  thoughts  are  not  in  accordance  with 
the  Eternal  Nature.  It  means  that,  owing  to  the 
universal  True  Form  being  eternally  at  rest, 
without  being  finite  or  temporary,  ignorance  and 
unenlightenment  differ  from  the  eternal,  therefore 
they  are  unable  to  follow  the  perfect  wisdom  of 
all  the  universe. 

(5)  Next  the  finite  state.  This  is  of  two  kinds. 
First,  the  rough  ordinary  state  when  it  corresponds 
with  the  finite  mind.  Second,  the  fine  extra 
ordinary  state  when  it  does  not  correspond  with 
the  finite  mind.  There  is  also  the  lowest  of  the 
ordinary,  such  as  the  state  of  common  men,  and 
the  highest  of  the  ordinary.  There  is,  too,  the 
lowest  of  the  extraordinary,  such  as  the  state  of  the 
Pusa  saints ;  and  the  highest  of  the  extraordinary, 
such  as  the  state  of  Buddha.  These  two  kinds  of 
the  finite  state  arise  from  the  different  extent  of 
the  influence  of  ignorance.  As  to  cause  and  effect, 
the  cause  is  unenlightenment,  the  effect  is  the 
manufacture  of  a  false  imperfect  world.  If  the 
cause  is  removed,  then  the  effect  is  removed.  If 
the  imperfect  cause  ceases,  then  the  imperfect  mind 
which  does  not  correspond  with  the  real  universe 
also  ceases.  If  the  result  ceases  to  be  erroneous, 
then  the  mind  which  corresponds  with  the  real 
universe  also  ceases  to  be  erroneous. 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH  85 

QUESTION  4.  If  the  finite  mind  ceases,  how  can 

there  be  continuation  ?     If  there  be  continuation, 

how     then     do     you     speak     of  finally     ceasing 
altogether  ? 

ANSWER.  What  is  destroyed  is  only  the  finite 
state  of  the  mind,  not  the  mind's  being,  just  as 
wind  in  relation  to  water  is  a  moving  power.  If 
there  be  no  water,  the  effect  of  the  wind  is  not 
apparent ;  there  is  nothing  to  show  it.  If  the 
water  remains,  the  state  of  the  wind  is  made 
apparent ;  only  when  the  wind  ceases  does  the 
moving  of  the  water  cease.  It  is  not  the  water 
that  ceases  to  exist.  So  ignorance  in  relation  to 
the  True  Eeal  Nature  is  made  apparent. 

If  there  were  no  True  Eeal  Nature  of  the  mind, 
then  all  existence  would  not  exist ;  there  would  be 
nothing  to  show  it.  If  the  True  Keal  Nature  of 
the  mind  remains,  then  finite  mind  continues. 
Only  when  the  madness  of  finite  mind  ceases 
will  the  finite  mind  cease.  It  is  not  the  wisdom 
of  the  True  Eeality  that  ceases. 

(6)  Influences.  There  are  four  influences — the 
confused  and  the  pure — incessantly  at  work.  The 
first  is  a  pure  influence  called  the  True  Eeal  One. 
The  second  is  the  cause  of  all  confusion,  called 
ignorance.  The  third  is  the  confused  mind,  called 
sensation.  The  fourth  is  the  false  world  as^  known 
to  the  senses  and  called  the  objective. 


86          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Influences  may  be  thus  illustrated.  Clothes 
have  no  scent,  but  if  any  one  smoked  them  with 
incense,  the  clothes  would  then  be  perfumed  like 
the  incense.  So  it  is  with  influences.  The  True 
Eeality  is  pure  and  has  really  no  confusion  colouring 
it,  but  ignorance  in  man  colours  his  views,  so  that 
there  is  a  confused  state.  The  confusion  caused 
by  ignorance  has  really  no  true  purity,  but  the  True 
Keality  influences  the  mind,  so  that  there  is  an 
effort  after  the  true  purity. 

(a)  How  is  it  that  confused  influences  are  acting 
incessantly  ?  It  is  in  relation  to  the  True  Model 
that  there  is  ignorance  as  a  cause  of  the  confusion. 
This  ignorance  colours  the  True  Model  in  the 
finite  mind.  As  there  is  an  influence  at  work, 
there  arise  false  imperfect  ideas,  and  these  colour 
the  True  Model  again  so  that  one  does  not  under 
stand  it.  Unenlightenment  then  arises,  bringing  a 
new  world  of  false  conceptions  on  account  of  this 
result.  These  false  ideas  in  turn  colour  other  false 
conceptions  again,  causing  the  mind  to  be  fixed  on 
these  and  to  desire  to  do  all  sorts  of  things,  in 
curring  thus  all  kinds  of  trouble  of  both  mind 
and  body. 

a.a.  The  influences  of  the  false  objective  world 
are  of  two  kinds,  namely,  those  which  arise  from 
increased  thought,  and  those  which  arise  from 
increased  action. 

b.b.  The  influences  of  the  false  imperfection  of 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH  87 

faculties  are  of  two  kinds,  namely,  those  which  arise 
voluntarily  from  faculties  producing  the  highest 
saints  of  the  lower  school  (the  Hinayana),  the 
highest  saints  of  the  middle  school,  and  the  highest 
saints  (the  Pusas)  of  the  advanced  school  (the 
Mahayana),  causing  them  to  suffer  the  sorrows 
of  life  and  change ;  and  those  which  arise  involun 
tarily  from  faculties  producing  ordinary  men  and 
causing  them  to  suffer  the  sorrows  of  successive 
transmigrations. 

c.c.  The  influences  of  ignorance  are  of  two  kinds : 
first,  those  which  arise  from  the  very  root  of  things 
— intuition — which  give  rise  to  imperfect  sensa 
tion  ;  and  second,  those  which  arise  from  the  senses 
and  desires,  and  which  give  rise  to  imperfect 
impressions. 

(6)  How  is  it  that  pure  influences  are  acting 
incessantly  ?  It  is  because  there  is  a  True  Model 
able  to  influence  the  ignorant,  a  power  at  work 
causing  man's  misguided  mind  to  dislike  the  sorrows 
of  transmigration  and  to  seek  the  joys  of  divine 
rest  (nirvana).  As  this  ignorant  mind  is  moved  to 
dislike  transmigration  and  love  nirvana,  this  fact 
influences  the  finite  mind  to  believe  that  its  nature 
is  finite  and  to  know  that  its  finite  mind  is  full  of 
false  ideas ;  and  further,  that  there  is  no  true 
objective  world  before  men,  and  that  therefore  they 
are  to  cultivate  some  way  of  deliverance.  As  from 
the  True  Model  man  knows  that  there  is  no 


88          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

objective  world,  then  the  various  means  of  following 
and  obeying  this  True  Model  arise  spontaneously 
(without  thought  and  without  action) ;  and  when 
influenced  by  this  power  for  a  long  time,  ignorance 
disappears.  As  ignorance  disappears,  then  false 
ideas  cease  to  arise.  As  these  false  ideas  do  not 
arise,  the  former  objective  world  also  ends.  As  the 
forces  cease  to  exist,  then  the  false  powers  of  the 
finite  mind  cease  to  exist,  and  this  is  called  NIR 
VANA,  when  the  natural  forces  of  the  True  Model 
alone  work. 

a.a.  The  influence  of  the  imperfect  mind  is  of  two 
kinds,  namely,  that  which  arises  from  positiveness 
and  literalness,  as  in  common  men  and  in  those 
of  the  two  lower  schools,  causing  them  to  dislike 
the  rounds  of  transmigration  and,  according  to  their 
strength,  to  gradually  move  towards  the  unsurpassed 
way  of  Buddhism ;  and  that  which  arises  from  the 
five  faculties  of  the  mind,  where  the  higher  saints 
start  to  copy  the  True  Model  to  reach  nirvana  quickly. 

1.1.  The  influence  of  the  True  Model,  which  is  of 
two  kinds,  namely,  that  which  arises  from  subjective 
influences  of  the  True  Model  element  itself,  and 
that  which  arises  from  outward  conditions. 

a.a.  The  influence  of  the  True  Model  itself  is 
from  eternal  ages,  having  infinite  resources  complete 
with  benefits  beyond  all  thought.  It  underlies  the 
nature  of  all  phenomena. 

On  account  of  this  twofold  aspect  the  power  of 


THE   AWAKENING   OF   FAITH  89 

these  influences  is  unceasing,  causing  all  men  to 
dislike  the  sorrows  of  transmigration  and  seek  the 
joys  of  nirvana,  believing  that  in  their  own  persons 
there  is  the  influence  of  the  True  Model,  and  that 
therefore  they  have  a  mind  to  cultivate  it. 

QUESTION  5.  If  this  be  so,  that  all  living  beings 
have  the  True  Model  in  them,  and  that  all  will  be 
equally  influenced,  why  should  there  be  the  infinite 
distinction  of  believing  and  unbelieving,  some  first 
and  others  later  ?  Should  not  all  at  the  same 
time  know  the  power  of  the  True  Model,  causing 
them  to  diligently  cultivate  the  means  of  deliver 
ance,  and  enabling  all  to  enter  nirvana  ? 

ANSWEK.  The  True  Model  is  originally  only  one, 
but  the  degrees  of  ignorance  are  infinite,  therefore 
the  natures  of  men  differ  in  character  accordingly. 
There  are  unruly  thoughts  more  numerous  than  the 
sands  of  the  Ganges,  some  arising  from  ignorant 
conceptions  and  others  arising  from  ignorance  of 
senses  and  desires.  Thus  all  kinds  of  wild  thoughts 
arise  from  ignorance,  and  have  first  and  last  infinite 
differences  which  Ju  Lai  alone  knows. 

Again,  in  the  method  of  all  the  Buddhas  there 
are  means  of  utilising  their  forces.  The  nature  and 
the  means  must  be  at  work  to  be  complete.  Just 
as  wood,  though  it  has  fire  latent  in  it  (this  fire 
being  the  real  force),  cannot  burn  unless  men  know 
this  and  use  means  to  call  it  forth,  so  with  men 


90          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

although  there  is  the  power  of  the  influence  of  the 
True  Model  in  them,  if  it  does  not  meet  with  the 
noble  forces  of  the  Buddhas  and  Pusas  as  a  means 
to  call  it  forth,  there  would  be  no  means  of  pre 
venting  wild  thoughts  and  of  entering  nirvana. 
And  although  there  would  be  the  force  of  outward 
conditions,  yet  without  the  influence  of  the  True 
Model  there  would  not  be  the  power  by  which  one 
could  discard  the  sorrows  of  transmigration  and 
seek  the  joys  of  nirvana. 

If  the  forces  and  the  means  of  utilising  them 
are  complete,  such  as  the  force  of  the  influences  of 
the  True  Model  and  also  of  the  loving  vows 
of  the  perfected  Buddhas  and  of  the  almost 
perfect  saints  to  save  the  world,  there  arises 
a  dislike  to  sorrow  and  a  belief  in  nirvana 
and  the  cultivation  of  a  good  character.  When 
the  good  character  is  attained,  such  people  find 
the  Buddhas  and  Pusas  teaching  them  directly  the 
benefits  and  the  joys  of  the  doctrine,  and  they  are 
able  to  enter  into  the  way  of  nirvana. 

b.b.  The  influence  of  outward  conditions.  This 
is  the  power  of  outward  forces,  and  these  outward 
conditions  are  incalculable.  We  indicate  two  kinds, 
those  of  different  methods  and  those  of  the  same 
spirit. 

a.a.a.  As  to  the  influences  of  different  methods, 
they  are  those  which  operate  when  men  follow  the 
Buddhas  and  the  Pusas  from  the  beginning  of  their 


THE   AWAKENING   OF   FAITH  91 

desire  to  seek  truth  till  they  themselves  become 
Buddhas,  and  which  influence  them  all  through 
their  course,  be  it  in  what  they  see  or  think, 
whether  through  their  own  family,  parents,  or 
relatives,  or  through  servants,  or  dear  friends,  or 
through  enemies,  or  by  means  of  the  four  attrac 
tions  (such  as  those  caused  by  alms,  kind  words, 
help  and  sharing  in  toil),  even  including  all  sorts  of 
incalculable  means,  in  order  to  set  in  action  the 
power  of  the  loving  influences  of  the  Buddhas  and 
Pusas,  so  as  to  induce  all  beings  to  increase  in 
goodness  and  benefit  by  what  they  see  or  hear. 
These  means  are  also  of  two  kinds,  namely,  the 
direct,  which  enables  one  to  get  saved  quickly ;  and 
the  indirect,  which  enables  one  to  get  saved  after 
a  longer  time.  The  direct  and  indirect  means  are 
again  of  two  kinds,  namely,  the  progressive  practice 
and  the  final  attainment. 

bM.  As  to  influences  of  the  same  spirit,  all  the 
Buddhas  and  Pusas  desire  to  deliver  all  men  from 
sorrow,  and  these  spirits  influence  men  constantly 
without  ceasing,  and  they  are  of  the  same  nature 
and  wisdom  and  power,  therefore  manifest  the  same 
spirit  in  all  their  experience.  This  is  experienced 
when  men  in  their  ecstasy  are  able  to  see  the 
Buddhas. 

c.c.  The  difference  between  the  influences  of  the 
True  Model  is  of  two  kinds.  The  first  is  the  un- 
corresponding.  It  is  that  of  the  common  man  or 


92          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

of  the  two  lower  schools  and  first  stages  of  the 
Great  School.  These  are  influenced  by  their 
consciousness  and  impression,  but  are  able  to 
improve  by  means  of  the  power  of  faith.  They 
have  not  attained  to  that  correspondence  of  mind 
with  the  Absolute  whereby  they  are  one  with  the 
nature  of  the  True  Model,  and  have  not  attained 
that  experience  which  is  natural  and  perfectly 
corresponding  to  the  work  of  the  True  Model. 

The  second  is  the  corresponding.  It  is  that  of 
the  perfected  Buddhas  who  have  attained  to  the 
state  when  their  mind  is  not  different  from  that  of 
the  True  Model,  but  corresponding  to  the  nature 
and  work  of  all  the  Buddhas.  In  this  state  men 
are  able  to  act  naturally  by  means  of  the  power  of 
the  Absolute  Spirituality,  and  by  the  influence  of 
the  Absolute  to  put  an  end  to  ignorance. 
(c)  Next  note  the  confused  state. 
The  influence  of  this  confused  state  has  been 
going  on  from  eternity  without  ceasing,  but  when 
one  reaches  the  state  of  Buddhahood  this  ceases. 
But  the  influence  of  the  pure  state  has  no  end ;  it 
has  for  ever  a  future  !  It  is  the  influence  of  the 
Absolute  Reality.  The  confused  idea  is  ended  and 
the  spiritual  is  manifested  in  the  influence  it  exerts 
on  work  and  has  no  end. 

(7)  As  to  the  nature  and  state  of  the  Abso 
lute,  that  of  all  common  men,  that  of  the  lower 
school,  that  of  the  middle  school,  that  of  the 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH  93 

advanced,  and  that  of  the  Buddhas  are  without 
a  difference,  only  having  more  or  less  of  it.  It 
is  neither  that  which  had  an  origin  some  time,  nor 
that  which  will  end  at  some  time ;  it  is  really 
eternal.  In  its  nature  it  is  always  full  of  all 
possibilities,  and  is  described  as  of  great  light 
and  wisdom,  giving  light  to  all  things,  real  and 
knowing.  Its  true  nature  is  that  of  a  pure  mind, 
eternally  joyful,  the  true  soul  of  things,  pure,  quiet, 
unchanged,  therefore  free  with  fulness  of  virtues 
and  attributes  of  Buddha  more  numerous  than 
the  sands  of  the  Ganges ;  divine,  unending,  un 
changed,  and  unspeakable.  It  is  most  complete, 
without  lacking  anything,  it  is  called  the  treasury  or 
storehouse  or  womb  of  Ju  Lai  (the  Model  Come), 
and  also  the  Divine  Body  of  Ju  Lai. 

QUESTION  6.  Now  you  have  said  above  that  the 
nature  of  the  Absolute  is  the  same  in  all  beings  and 
is  apart  from  all  forms,  how  is  it  that  you  speak  of  its 
nature  as  having  all  these  different  possibilities  ? 

ANSWER.  Although  real  and  possessing  these 
possibilities,  yet  they  are  not  different  qualities ; 
they  are  of  one  kind  only,  one  Absolute  Eeality ; 
there  is  a  likeness  in  all  the  different  manifesta 
tions,  therefore  they  cannot  be  different.  Again, 
how  do  we  say  that  there  is  a  difference  ?  It  is 
in  relation  to  consciousness  and  the  finite  that  this 
difference  appears.  And  how  does  it  appear  ?  As 


94          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

regards  the  origin  of  all  things  there  is  but  One 
Mind,  not  an  unenlightened  Mind  conjecturing  at 
things,  for  in  the  finite  there  are  imperfect  ideas. 
The  unenlightened  mind  begins  to  think  of  the 
world  around,  and  this  we  call  ignorance.  If  this 
finite  thought  conjecturing  at  things  had  not 
arisen,  there  would  have  been  great  wisdom  and 
light.  When  the  human  mind  begins  to  see  that 
there  exists  the  unseen  beyond,  where  the  mind 
nature  is  independent  of  this  seeing,  then  it  finds 
that  this  unseen  shines  throughout  the  universe.  If 
the  mind  is  excited  or  prejudiced,  the  knowledge  is 
not  true  knowledge.  When  it  has  not  found  its 
true  nature,  it  is  not  eternal,  not  joyful,  not  the 
true  soul  of  things,  not  pure,  but  is  busy  and 
decaying,  and  therefore  not  free,  and  thus  full  of 
confusion  more  numerous  than  the  sands  of  the 
Ganges.  On  the  other  hand,  if  the  mind  is  not 
excited  or  prejudiced  by  imperfect  ideas,  all  sorts 
of  pure  possibilities  more  numerous  than  the  sands 
of  the  Ganges  are  open  to  it.  If  in  the  human 
mind  there  arises  an  idea  to  be  followed,  it  is 
because  there  is  something  lacking  in  the  mind. 
Thus  the  incalculable  possibilities  of  the  pure 
Absolute  Nature  is  that  of  the  One  Mind.  There 
is  no  need  to  think  out  any  new  idea ;  it  is 
complete,  and  is  called  the  divine  state,  the  treasury 
or  storehouse  or  womb  of  Ju  Lai. 

(8)  As  to  the  work  of  the  True  Model — it   is 


THE  AWAKENING  OF   FAITH  95 

that  which  is  in  all  the  Buddhas  and  Ju  Lai  from 
that  first  moment  of  great  love  and  desire  to 
cultivate  their  own  salvation  and  then  to  save 
others,  to  the  time  of  their  great  vow  to  save  all 
beings  throughout  all  future  endless  kalpas.  They 
regard  all  living  beings  as  their  own  selves,  though 
they  are  not  the  same  in  form,  for  in  reality  all 
living  beings  and  themselves  are  manifestations  of 
the  Absolute  Keality  without  any  difference ;  then 
with  the  aid  of  this  great  wisdom  of  the  True 
Model  they  put  an  end  to  ignorance,  they  see  the 
divine,  and  there  arise  naturally  all  sorts  of  un 
imaginable  service  like  that  of  the  Absolute  Eeality 
reaching  everywhere.  Yet  these  beings  are  not 
ordinary  forms,  for  the  Buddhas  and  Ju  Lai  are 
perfect  embodiments  of  the  divine.  The  chief  thought 
is  that  they  are  not  the  ordinary  ideas  of  the  world ; 
they  are  not  ordinary  workers,  but  such  workers 
as  influence  or  inspire  people  in  their  experiences, 
hence  we  say  they  are  the  work  of  the  True  Model. 
(a)  This  spiritual  work  of  the  True  Model  is  of 
two  kinds.  The  first  is  dependent  on  the  senses 
(positive  and  literal)  and  on  what  the  mind  of 
the  ordinary  man  and  those  of  the  two  lower 
schools  understand  by  them,  hence  this  kind  is 
called  the  common  stage,  as  these  people  do  not 
know  that  their  work  is  the  manifestation  of  their 
sensation,  so  regard  it  outwardly  by  colour  and  size, 
but  do  not  fully  know. 


96          NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

(6)  The  second  is  dependent  on  the  faculties. 
It  is  what  all  the  Pusas  from  the  time  they  reach 
the  first  station  till  they  reach  the  highest  station 
have  experienced,  and  is  called  the  inspired  stage 
(Pao  Shen).  This  stage  has  incalculable  manifes 
tations  ;  these  manifestations  have  incalculable  states, 
and  these  states  have  incalculable  blessings. 

The  results  of  this  stage  have  also  all  kinds  of 
incalculable  glories  according  to  their  manifesta 
tions.  They  are  endless  and  infinite,  without 
measure,  ever  present  in  their  reactions,  inde 
structible,  and  never  lost.  These  blessings  are 
the  results  of  the  perfect  influences  of  the  six 
means  of  salvation  (Paramita  or  Wisdoms)  and  of 
the  transcendent  influences  of  the  Absolute  Eeality. 
Thus  the  Pusa  saints  are  full  of  immeasurable  joy, 
hence  they  are  called  the  inspired  spirits. 

(c)  As    to    what   common   men    see,   it    is   only 
the  rough  outline.      These  men  according  to  their 
observations  see  all  sorts  of  different  living  creatures 
in   the  six   kinds   of    beings   (gods,    men,    ashuras, 
devils,    hungry     ghosts,    beasts);     they    have     not 
attained   the  state   of  joy,   hence   they  are    called 
common  spirits. 

(d)  As  to  what  the  Pusa  saints  know  from  the 
beginning  of  their  free  ideas,  and  what  begins  to 
appear     to     them     by     full     faith     in     the     True 
Model,  they  know  some  of  its  characteristics,  and 
glory   that   they   are    ever    present,   immeasurable, 


THE  AWAKENING  OF   FAITH  97 

only  manifest  in  the  mind,  and  inseparable  from 
the  Absolute  Keality.  But  these  Pusas  still  have 
some  imperfect  notions  remaining,  as  they  have 
riot  reached  the  full  Divine  State.  If  they  reach 
a  purer  state  of  mind,  and  if  they  progress  till 
they  have  reached  the  utmost  state,  the  inspired 
is  seen  to  perfection. 

(e)  When  they  pass  beyond  the  sense  and 
faculties,  there  is  no  visible  state,  for  the  Divine 
Soul  of  all  the  Buddhas  has  no  outward  form  by 
which  they  are  to  be  seen. 

QUESTION  7.  If  the  Divine  Spirit  of  all  the 
Buddhas  is  separated  from  form,  how  can  it 
manifest  any  forms  ? 

ANSWER.  This  Divine  Soul  is  the  essence  of 
all  form,  therefore  it  can  manifest  itself  in  form. 
This  is  why  we  say  mind  and  matter  are  eternally 
the  same.  As  the  essence  of  matter  is  WISDOM, 
the  essence  of  matter  is  without  form  and  is  called 
the  embodiment  of  wisdom.  As  the  manifested 
essence  of  wisdom  is  matter,  it  is  called  the  all- 
pervading  embodiment  of  wisdom.  The  unmani- 
fested  matter  is  without  magnitude;  according  to 
the  will,  it  can  show  itself  throughout  all  the 
universe  as  the  immeasurable  Pusas,  immeasurable 
inspired  spirits,  immeasurable  glories,  all  different, 
without  magnitude  and  without  interference  with 
one  another.  This  is  what  ordinary  senses  cannot 
7 


98          NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

comprehend,  as  it  is  the  work  of  the  True  Model 
(Absolute  Eeality). 

(9)  Now  we  show  how  Co  proceed  from  the 
finite  to  the  infinite.  This  is  called  analysing  all 
experience  of  matter  to  mind.  In  all  the  six  objects 
of  sense  there  does  not  exist  false  conjectures  as 
men's  thoughts  are.  As  the  mind  has  no  form,  we 
seek  for  it  at  all  points  of  space  in  vain.  Just  as 
a  man  having  lost  his  way  calls  the  east  west, 
although  the  east  and  west  have  not  really  changed, 
so  is  mankind  lost  in  ignorance,  calling  the  mind  of 
the  universe  his  thoughts  !  But  the  Mind  is  what 
it  ever  was,  all  unchanged  by  men's  thought. 
When  men  consider  and  realise  that  the  Absolute 
Mind  has  no  need  of  thoughts  like  men,  they  are 
then  following  the  right  way  to  reach  the  Infinite. 

B.  The  rectification  of  erroneous  conceptions. 
All  kinds  of  erroneous  conceptions  arise  from  our 
own  conceptions  of  things.  If  we  could  put  away 
these  personal  conceptions,  there  would  then  be  no 
false  ones.  These  personal  conceptions  are  of  two 
kinds,  namely,  false  conceptions  of  the  person 
as  the  self,  anthropomorphically,  and  false  concep 
tions  arising  from  that. 

1.  That  which  regards  personal  being  as  self. 

According  to  common  language,  it  is  of  five  kinds — 

a.  Hearing  the  Sutras  saying  that  the  eternal 
nature  of  Ju  Lai  is  in  the  end  only  vacuity  like 
space,  some  men,  not  knowing  that  this  expression 


THE   AWAKENING   OF   FAITH  99 

was  used  in  order  to  destroy  belief  in  phenomena 
as  real,  say  that  Space  or  Emptiness  itself  is  Ju 
Lai.  How  is  this  to  be  rectified  ?  Men  are  to 
understand  that  space  is  nothing.  It  has  no 
existence  and  is  not  a  reality.  It  is  a  term  in 
opposition  to  reality.  We  only  say  this  or  that  is 
visible  in  order  that  we  might  distinguish  between 
things.  All  phenomena  are  originally  in  the  Mind 
and  have  really  no  outward  form,  therefore  as  there 
is  no  form  it  is  a  mistake  to  think  there  is  anything 
there.  All  phenomena  only  arise  from  false  notions 
of  the  Mind.  If  the  Mind  is  independent  of  these 
false  ideas,  then  all  phenomena  disappear.  This  is 
called  the  true  glorious  nature  and  wisdom  of  Ju 
Lai,  the  Model  Come  (manifested),  and  not  mere 
empty  space. 

b.  Hearing  the  Sutras  saying  that  the  nature  of 
all  things  in  the  world  is  unreal,  even   the  final 
nature  of    nirvana    and   of    the   True   Model   (the 
Absolute  Eeality),  therefore  they  are  also  intangible 
and  eternally  independent  of  all  forms,  some  men, 
not  knowing  that  it  was  for  the  purpose  of  destroy 
ing   belief    in    phenomena    that    these   expressions 
were  used,  say  the  nature  of  the  True  Model  and 
nirvana    is    nothing  but    unreality.     How   is    this 
to  be  rectified  ?     They  are  to  understand  that  the 
divine  nature  of  the  True  Model  is  not  unreal.     It 
is  full  of  infinite  possibilities. 

c.  Hearing  the  Sutras  saying  that  the  treasures 


100        NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

of  Ju  Lai  (the  Manifested  Model)  are  eternally 
fixed  without  addition  or  subtraction,  and  are 
potentially  full  of  all  possibilities,  some  men,  not 
understanding  it,  say  the  treasures  of  Ju  Lai 
contain  both  the  distinctions  of  mind  and  matter. 
How  is  this  to  be  rectified  ?  According  to  the 
True  Model,  there  is  no  distinction  between  mind 
and  matter ;  it  is  on  account  of  the  defilement  of 
the  finite  in  the  round  of  life  and  death  that  these 
distinctions  appear. 

d.  Hearing  the  Sutras  saying  that  all  the  defile 
ments  of  life  and  death  exist  because  they  are  in 
the  treasury  of  Ju  Lai,  as  nothing  is  independent 
of  the  True  Model,  some  men,  not  understanding 
it,  say  the  attributes  of  Ju  Lai  originally  contain 
everything  that  there  is  in  the  world  pertaining  to 
life  and  death.      How  is  this  to  be  rectified  ?     As 
the  attributes  of  Ju  Lai  from  eternity  only  contain 
pure  possibilities  more  numerous  than  the  sands  of 
the  Ganges,  they  are  not  independent  of  the  True 
Model.      They  never  fail,  and  are  not  different  from 
the  True   Model.     As   to   the   defilements   of    the 
world,   they   are   all   false ;    they   have   no   reality 
behind  them.     From  eternity  they  have  had  noth 
ing  in  them   corresponding  to    Ju    Lai.      If  there 
had   been   defilement   in    the    nature   of    Ju   Lai's 
attributes,  to  get  rid  of  defilement  by  causing  men 
to  unite  with  Ju  Lai  would  be  an  absurdity. 

e.  Hearing  the  Sutras  saying  that  life  and  death 


THE  AWAKENING  OF   FAITH         101 

depend  on  the  treasures  of  Ju  Lai,  and  that  nirvana 
also  depends  on  the  treasures  of  Ju  Lai,  some  men, 
not  understanding  it,  say  that  all  beings  have  a 
beginning,  and  as  they  have  a  beginning  they  then 
say  that  the  joys  of  nirvana  which  Ju  Lai  has 
obtained  have  an  end  when  he  comes  again  in 
carnate.  How  is  this  to  be  rectified  ?  As  the 
treasures  of  Ju  Lai  are  without  a  beginning,  so  is 
the  state  of  ignorance  without  a  beginning.  If  it 
be  said  that  beyond  the  three  worlds — earth,  heaven, 
and  hell,  or  form,  desire,  and  no-form — there  are 
other  beings,  this  is  but  the  talk  of  non-Buddhist 
Scriptures.  Moreover,  as  the  treasures  of  Ju  Lai 
are  without  an  end,  so  is  nirvana,  which  all  the 
Buddhas  obtain,  without  end. 

2.  To  meet   the   intelligent  of    the    two    lower 
schools,  Ju  Lai  only  spoke   to  them  of  the  True 
Model  as  not  like  men  (not  anthropomorphic).     As 
he  had  not  spoken  fully  to  them  of  the  temporary 
nature  of  experience,  they  feared  the  rounds  of  life 
and  death  and  sought  a  false   nirvana.      How   is 
this   to   be   rectified  ?     As   the   nature   behind  all 
experience  has  no  beginning,  so  it  has  no  end— 
this  is  the  true  nirvana. 

3.  Finally,  to  leave  false  conceptions,  one  should 
know  that  purity  and  defilement  are  both  relative 
terms  and  have  no  independent  existence.     Although 
all   things   from    eternity  are    neither  matter  nor 
mind,  neither  infinite  wisdom  nor  finite  knowledge, 


102        NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

neither  existing  nor  non-existing,  but  are  after  all 
inexpressible,  we  nevertheless  use  words,  yet  should 
know  that  Ju  Lai's  skilful  use  of  words  to  lead 
men  aright  lay  in  this — to  get  men  to  cease  con 
jecturing  and  to  return  to  the  Absolute  Eeality, 
for  the  best  human  thought  of  all  things  is  only 
temporary  and  is  not  Absolute  truth. 

C.  Different  steps  of  progress.  These  are  the 
paths  which  all  the  Buddhas  have  passed  through, 
and  the  goals  reached  by  the  Pusas  when  they 
have  made  up  their  minds  to  practise  religion. 
Briefly  speaking,  religious  growth  or  progress  involves 
having  three  things :  first,  growth  of  perfect  faith  ; 
second,  growth  in  intelligent  practice ;  third,  growth 
in  attainments. 

1.  The  progress  of  perfect  faith.  It  depends  on 
the  kind  of  man,  and  the  kind  of  character  he  has, 
whether  he  gets  a  perfect  faith  worthy  of  progress. 
This  again  depends  on  uncertainty  of  character, 
whether  tending  to  good  or  evil.  If  influenced  by 
goodness,  believing  that  good  and  evil  have  their 
respective  recompense,  if  able  to  abound  in  all  sorts 
of  good  works,  if  tired  with  the  sorrows  of  life 
and  death,  if  desiring  to  obtain  the  highest  wisdom 
by  meeting  all  the  Buddhas  and  by  worshipping 
and  supporting  them  in  person  and  practising  faith 
long  under  all  conditions,  then  faith  is  perfect,  and 
the  Buddhas  and  Pusas  teach  such  how  to  progress. 
Some,  moved  by  great  pity,  are  able  to  progress  of 


THE  AWAKENING  OF   FAITH         103 

themselves  ;  others,  on  seeing  the  right  doctrine 
about  to  be  attacked,  are  moved  to  defend  it.  Such 
persons  are  able  to  progress.  Thus,  when  faith  is 
perfect  and  the  religious  aim  is  fixed,  they  enter 
the  ranks  of  the  upright  and  true  fixed  ones ;  they 
never  go  back,  and  are  reckoned  among  the  seed  of 
the  children  of  Ju  Lai,  being  one  with  the  right 
eternal  Cause  of  things. 

a.  If  the  root  of  goodness  in  man  be  small,  in 
the  long-run  worldly  affairs  are  like  thick  weeds 
choking  it.  Although  these  people  should  begin 
worshipping  and  supporting  the  Buddhas,  they  only 
become  the  seed  to  be  born  in  a  better  state  among 
men  or  in  the  abode  of  the  lower  gods,  or  may 
become  the  seed  of  the  two  lower  schools  of 
Buddhism,  or  may  cultivate  the  great  school.  But 
goodness  is  uncertain — it  may  have  taken  root  or 
may  not.  Or  if  men  serve  the  Buddhas,  though 
they  have  not  served  them  very  long,  yet,  on 
account  of  going  through  special  circumstances, 
they  also  may  strike  root  and  grow.  This  will 
only  be  if  they  regard  the  Buddhas  in  a  special 
manner ;  or  if  they  also  learn  from  the  followers  of 
the  two  lower  schools,  they  also  may  grow.  On 
account  of  following  the  example  of  others,  they 
also  may  grow.  Those  progressing  for  these  latter 
reasons  are  all  uncertain.  When  they  meet  adverse 
circumstances,  they  fall  back  from  the  highest 
Faith  to  the  two  lower  ones. 


104       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

&.  Next,  what  is  the  progress  of  perfect  faith  ? 
Briefly  speaking,  it  is  threefold.  First,  it  is 
upright,  having  right  thoughts  of  the  eternal. 
Second,  it  is  profound,  rejoicing  to  study  every 
thing  that  is  good  and  to  practise  it.  Third,  it  is 
greatly  pitiful,  anxious  to  deliver  all  living  beings 
from  their  sorrow. 

QUESTION  8.  Formerly  you  said  that  all  the 
universe  was  but  one  state  and  that  the  natures 
of  the  gods  were  not  different  from  that  of  men, 
so  how  is  it  that  it  is  not  only  by  the  study  of 
the  Eternal  and  by  practice  of  all  kinds  of  goodness 
that  one  reaches  that  state  ? 

ANSWER.  Man's  nature  is  like  a  great  precious 
stone.  It  is  bright  and  pure,  but  there  is  the 
dross  of  the  quarry  on  it.  If  men  think  only  of 
its  precious  nature,  and  do  not  use  various  means 
to  cleanse  it,  it  will  never  be  pure.  Thus  is  it 
with  mankind.  The  nature  of  the  eternal  in  them 
is  absolute  purity,  but  it  is  defiled  with  infinite 
dross.  If  men  only  think  of  the  eternal,  and  do 
not  use  various  means  to  improve  their  nature, 
they  also  will  never  get  pure,  because  there  is 
infinite  dross  pervading  everything.  The  practice 
of  all  sorts  of  good  is  in  order  to  purge  away  the 
dross.  If  men  practise  all  sorts  of  good,  they  will 
naturally  fall  in  with  the  eternal  way. 

c.  Briefly  speaking,  the  means  are  of  four  kinds — 


THE  AWAKENING  OF   FAITH         105 

(1)  Cultivate  the  root  of  things,  by  looking  on 
the   true  nature  of  all  things  as   eternal,  without 
beginning,  independent  of  man's  conception  of  things, 
and  not  permanent  in  temporary  life ;  by  looking 
on  all   things   linked   together   by   a   never-failing 
law  of  deeds  and  their  consequences ;  by  nourishing 
a   great   pity   and   cultivating   virtue  joyfully ;   by 
seeking  to  save  all  men,  not  resting  in  the  nirvana 
of  the  two  lower  schools,  as  that  which  does  nothing, 
for  the  Eternal  Archetype  never  rests. 

(2)  Cease   from   evil.     It   is  by  contrition   and 
repentance  that  one  is  enabled  to  cease   from   all 
evil  and  prevent  its  increase.     As  one  follows  the 
Eternal  Nature  he  departs  from  all  evil. 

(3)  Grow    in     goodness.      It     is     by    diligently 
honouring    and     supporting    the    Three     Precious 
Ones,  praising  them,  rejoicing  in  their  good  deeds, 
and  by   seeking    instructions   of    the   Enlightened. 
As  there  is  love  and  respect  for  the  holy  character 
of  the  Three  Precious  Ones,  faith  grows  and  one 
desires  to  get  the  highest  truth. 

Besides  the  influence  of  God,  there  is  that  of 
His  law  throughout  the  universe,  and  that  of  the 
priesthood,  the  teachers  of  this  law,  by  which  one 
is  able  to  remove  the  hindrances  to  goodness  and 
be  firmly  rooted  in  it ;  for  one  follows  and  obeys 
eternal  law  and  leaves  mad  hindrances  far  behind. 

(4)  Seek   the   Eternal's    wish.     It   is   an    ever 
growing   desire   to  save  all   living   beings   without 


106        NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

exception,  so  that  all  may  reach  the  Supreme 
Nirvana  (Best)  of  the  Higher  Faith,  where  one 
follows  and  obeys  the  nature  of  the  Eternal  for 
ever.  The  Eternal  nature  is  vast  and  pervading 
all  living  beings  without  distinction  of  this,  that, 
or  the  other,  and  is  the  final  rest  of  all. 

d.  As  an  intelligent  saint  (Pusa)  thus  progresses 
in  religion,  he  begins  to  comprehend  a  little  of 
the  Eternal  state.  As  he  comprehends  the  Eternal, 
he  discovers  that  the  Eternal  has  made  eight 
kinds  of  sacrifices  for  men.  He  descends  from  his 
heaven  of  ease  (the  Tow  Swai).  He  becomes  in 
carnate  and  mingles  with  less  fortunate  beings.  He 
grows  in  the  womb  of  obscurity.  He  becomes 
well  known.  He  sacrifices  all  other  interests,  even 
his  home,  and  becomes  a  priest  devoted  to  the 
Eternal.  He  knows  true  religion.  He  preaches 
the  law  of  the  Eternal.  He  enters  the  true  nirvana 
of  perfect  peace. 

But  this  intelligent  saint  (Pusa)  is  not  called 
the  divine  eternal  embodiment.  As  in  the  in 
numerable  ages  of  the  past  there  still  remain 
some  deeds  which  he  has  not  been  able  to  free 
entirely  from  defilement,  so  there  are  sufferings 
corresponding  to  them  in  his  circumstances,  but 
he  is  not  bound  by  these  imperfections  any  longer. 

Since  he  is  free  by  the  power  of  the  Great 
Eternal  to  save  men,  the  Sutra  says  if  we  speak 
of  the  Pusa  going  down  to  some  evil  place  he  is 


THE   AWAKENING   OF   FAITH          107 

not  really  degraded  thereby.  It  is  only  in  the  begin 
ning  that  it  appears  so,  and  therefore  he  descends  to 
strengthen  some  who  are  hesitating  in  fear. 

/.  Moreover,  the  saint  from  the  beginning  of  his 
perfect  faith  is  far  from  having  any  weakness,  and 
never  has  any  fear  of  falling  back  to  the  state 
of  the  two  lower  schools.  Even  if  he  hear  that 
nirvana  cannot  be  obtained  till  after  patient  toil 
through  troubles  lasting  for  immeasurable  and 
endless  kalpas  of  longest  durations,  still  he  faints 
not,  as  by  faith  he  knows  that  behind  all  existence 
there  is  naturally  the  supreme  nirvana  (Best). 

2.  Growth  in  intelligent  practice.  One  must 
know  that  there  must  be  growth.  When  the 
Pusa  saints  who  from  the  first  follow  the  correct 
faith  are  about  to  complete  the  first  term  of  long 
kalpas,  they  then  fully  comprehend  the  Eternal. 
It  is  in  a  state  of  complete  independence  of  all 
form,  and  they  practise  those  five  divine  exercises 
(Paramitas)  by  means  of  which  they  pass  into  the 
supreme  nirvana.  (1)  As  they  learn  that  the 
Eternal  has  no  selfishness,  they  then  follow 
obediently  the  practice  of  all  kinds  of  divine 
charity.  (2)  As  they  learn  that  the  Eternal  is 
undefiled,  free  from  the  sins  arising  from  the 
longings  of  the  five  senses,  they  obediently  practise 
divine  perseverance.  (3)  As  they  learn  that  the 
Eternal  is  all-enduring,  they  obediently  practise 
divine  endurance.  (4)  As  they  learn  that  the 


108        NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Eternal  is  ever  clear,  without  confusion,  they 
obediently  practise  divine  unchangeableness.  (5) 
As  they  learn  that  the  Eternal  is  all  intelligence, 
free  from  ignorance,  they  obediently  practise  divine 
wisdom  or  judgments. 

3.  Growth  in  attainments.  This  covers  the 
ground  from  the  beginning  of  the  holy  pure  state 
up  to  the  highest  attainments  of  sainthood  (Pusa- 
ship).  What  attainments  are  these  ?  They  are 
those  of  the  Eternal.  According  to  the  perception 
of  the  senses,  this  would  be  called  the  objective 
world,  but  in  our  present  attainment  there  is 
nothing  outward  but  the  eternal  wisdom  which 
is  called  the  Divine  Body. 

a.  These  Pusas  in  an  instant  are  able  to  reach 
all  space  throughout  all  the  universe,  adoring  all 
the  enlightened  gods  (Buddhas),  and  requesting 
them  to  explain  the  Eternal  law  for  the  sole 
purpose  of  teaching  and  benefiting  all  living 
beings,  so  as  to  get  the  spirit  of  the  law  and  not 
mere  fine  words.  These  saints  sometimes  hurry 
over  various  stages  of  progress  so  as  to  get  right 
enlightenment  speedily  in  order  to  help  the  weak ; 
sometimes,  after  a  term  of  countless  long  kalpas, 
they  may  become  Buddhas  in  order  to  encourage 
the  weary  ones,  and  thus  show  by  countless  ways 
how  to  attain  Buddhaship.  In  reality,  as  the  root 
of  the  nature  of  the  seed  of  sainthood  is  the 
same,  the  growth  is  the  same  and  the  attain- 


THE   AWAKENING   OF   FAITH          109 

ment  is  the  same,  namely,  through  the  Eternal 
way.  There  is  no  such  thing  as  omitting  any 
term,  as  all  the  saints  must  go  through  the  three 
terms,  though  they  follow  different  ways  with 
different  men.  As  men's  nature,  desires,  and  dis 
positions  are  different,  the  saints  use  different 
methods  for  their  salvation. 

b.  Here  the  growth  of  this  state  of  sainthood  is 
threefold  and  is  very  necessary.     The  first  is  that 
of  the  true  soul,  which  in  no  way  differs  from  the 
Eternal.     The  second  is  that  of  the  different  means 
employed    to  meet  the  needs  of  all  beings.      The 
third  is  that  of  his  conceptions  of  things,  where  still 
linger  a  few  false  notions  disturbing  him. 

c.  Then  comes  the  saint  perfection  in  all  virtues 
at  the  head  of  the  world  of  form,  showing  them 
selves   as  the  greatest  of  mortals.     In  a  moment 
they  correspond  exactly  to  the  Eternal  Wisdom,  and 
all  ignorance  being  entirely  gone,  this  correspondence 
is  called  the  root  seed  of  all  wisdom.     These  saints 
naturally  possess  powers  beyond  all  thought,  able  to 
manifest  themselves  throughout  all  points  of  space 
for  the  good  of  all  beings. 

QUESTION  9.  As  space  is  infinite,  worlds  are 
infinite.  As  worlds  are  infinite,  living  beings  are 
infinite.  As  living  beings  are  infinite,  the  differ 
ences  of  thought  in  them  are  infinite,  and  in  such  a 
state  their  respective  magnitudes  cannot  be  deter- 


110        NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

mined,  none  can  know  or  explain  them.  If  ignor 
ance  is  removed,  then  no  vain  guesses  will  exist. 
How  can  we  understand  that  which  is  called  the 
seed  of  wisdom  ? 

ANSWER.  All  the  universe  originally  was  only 
One  Soul  needing  not  to  conjecture  at  things.  As 
living  beings  only  imperfectly  see  the  world  outside 
them,  their  minds  are  limited  and  they  begin  to 
make  idle  conjectures  different  from  the  reality, 
thus  preventing  a  right  understanding  of  things. 
All  the  Buddhas  and  Ju  Lai  (Incarnate  Models)  are 
independent  of  the  senses  and  omniscient.  The 
real  soul  is  the  nature  of  all  things.  This  soul 
shines  forth  on  all  minds.  It  has  great  wisdom 
in  innumerable  ways,  according  to  the  different 
needs  of  men  so  as  to  instruct  them  in  all  kinds 
of  ways.  On  this  account  it  has  been  named 
the  seed  of  all  wisdom. 

QUESTION  10.  If  the  Buddhas  have  a  natural 
power  to  manifest  themselves  everywhere  for  the 
good  of  all  living  beings,  and  if  all  beings  see  their 
manifested  bodies,  then  men  observe  their  various 
modifications ;  and  if  they  hear  their  words,  which 
are  good,  how  do  you  say  that  most  people  cannot 
see  them  ? 

ANSWER.  The  divine  nature  of  the  Buddhas  and 
of  Ju  Lai  is  one  pervading  all  space  without  any 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH          111 

effort  of  the  mind,  therefore  we  say  it  is  natural, 
yet  depending  on  men  for  its  manifestation.  The 
soul  of  living  beings  is  just  like  a  mirror.  If  it  is 
not  clear  it  cannot  reflect.  So  if  the  soul  of  living 
beings  is  not  pure,  the  divine  nature  cannot  be 
properly  reflected. 


CHAPTEE    IV 

THE  PRACTICE  OF  THE  MAHAYANA  FAITH 

Having  illustrated  the  principles,  we  now  discuss 
the  practice  of  them.  This  is  011  account  of  those 
who  have  not  entered  the  ranks  of  the  upright  ones, 
and  so  we  explain  the  practice  of  Faith.  What 
faith  ?  what  practice  ?  Briefly  speaking,  faith  is 
of  four  kinds.  First,  belief  in  the  root  of  all 
things — that  is,  rejoicing  to  think  of  God,  the 
True  Model.  Second,  belief  in  the  infinite  merits 
of  divinity  (Buddhahood),  ever  thinking  of  it, 
drawing  near  to  it,  supporting  and  adoring  it, 
growing  in  goodness,  and  seeking  all  wisdom  from 
it.  Third,  belief  in  the  great  benefit  of  the  Law, 
always  thinking  how  to  practise  all  the  different 
means  of  salvation.  Fourth,  belief  in  the  Priest 
hood's  ability  to  cultivate  the  right  doctrine ; 
having  themselves  found  good,  they  help  others 
to  obtain  it ;  ever  rejoicing  to  approach  all  the 


112        NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

saints,  and  seeking  to  learn  and  practise  the  truth 
as  it  is  in  the  Eternal. 

To  realise  the  faith,  practice  consists  of  five  stages. 
These  five  are — 

1.  The  stage  of  charity. 

2.  The  stage  of  holiness. 

3.  The  stage  of  enduring  wrong. 

4.  The  stage  of  perseverance. 

5.  The  stage  of  preventing  vain   thoughts,  and 
the  practice  of  divine  wisdom  or  judgments. 

A.  How  to  practise  the  state  of  charity.     If  one 
sees  any  coming  to  beg  in  their  need,  money  should 
be  given  them  according  to  one's  ability  in  order  to 
prevent  covetousness  in  oneself  and   to  make  the 
poor  glad.     If  one  sees  men  in  trouble,  fear,  and 
danger,    the   fear   should  be   relieved  according  to 
one's  power.      If  men  come  to  inquire  about  religion, 
one  should  explain  the  various  means  according  to 
one's  ability.      In  all  things  one  should  not  seek  the 
honours  of  fame  or  wealth,  but,  simply  feeling  that, 
having  received  benefit  oneself,  one  should  impart 
the  same  benefit  to  others,  so  that  they  may  return 
to  true  wisdom. 

B.  How  to  practise  the  state  of  holiness.     This 
is  to  observe  the  Ten  Commandments — 

1.  Thou  shalt  not  kill  anything. 

2.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

3.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery 


THE  AWAKENING  OF   FAITH          113 

4.  Thou  shalt  not  be  doublefaced. 

5.  Thou  shalt  not  curse. 

6.  Thou  shalt  not  lie. 

7.  Thou  shalt  not  speak  vanity. 

8.  Thou  shalt  keep  far  from  coveting. 

9.  Thou    shalt    not    insult,    deceive,    flatter,    or 
trick. 

10.  Thou  shalt  be  free  from  anger  and  heresy. 

As  for  the  priests,  in  order  to  overcome  the 
temptations  of  the  world  they  should  keep  far  from 
the  stir  of  the  world  and  ever  live  in  quietness, 
cultivating  few  desires  and  satisfaction  with  their 
lot,  while  mortifications  should  take  place  after 
committing  the  smallest  sin.  Their  hearts  must  be 
moved  with  fear  and  most  sincere  repentance,  and 
in  no  way  must  they  regard  the  prohibitions  of 
Ju  Lai  lightly.  They  should  also  guard  against 
appearances  of  evil,  lest  men  should  commit  the 
sin  of  speaking  evil  against  the  priesthood. 

C.  How    to   practise    the   state   of   bearing   the 
cross  (enduring  wrong).     This  is  what  is  called  the 
duty  of  enduring  the  aspersions  of  others  without  a 
feeling  of  revenge  through  the  eight  storms  of  life. 
That  is,  to  be  the  same  in  prosperity,  in  adversity, 
in  honour  and  dishonour,  in  good  and  evil  report,  in 
trouble  and  in  joy. 

D.  How  to  practise   the  state  of   perseverance. 
The    heart    must    be   never    weary    in    well-doing 


114       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

of  all  sorts,  having  a  purpose  firm  and  strong,  far 
from  any  weakness.  Thinking  of  having  passed  in 
vain  through  all  the  great  sorrows  of  mind  and 
body  down  through  past  ages  without  doing  any 
good  is  sad ;  to  advance  in  the  scale  of  being 
one  should  diligently  practise  all  sorts  of  good. 
Having  obtained  good  oneself,  one  should  make 
this  known  to  others,  so  as  to  speedily  leave  all 
sorrow. 

Next,  although  some  men  practise  faith,  yet,  as 
from  former  generations  they  had  many  grave  sins 
and  delusions,  they  are  troubled  by  all  sorts  of  evil 
spirits,  or  are  bound  by  all  sorts  of  affairs  of  the 
world,  or  are  troubled  with  sicknesses  or  with  many 
other  trials ;  they  must  therefore  have  courage 
and  diligence,  and  worship  God  (Buddha)  night  and 
day  at  all  the  appointed  times,  repent  with  all 
sincerity,  seek  light  from  Buddha,  rejoice  with 
others'  good  so  as  to  return  towards  true  wisdom. 
This  should  be  done  constantly  without  intermission, 
so  as  to  escape  from  all  delusions  and  to  grow  in 
all  goodness. 

E.  How  to  practise  the  state  of  checking  idle 
thought  and  of  cultivating  sound  judgment.  To 
check  idle  thought  is  to  cease  from  being  misled  by 
impressions  and  to  follow  and  obey  the  rules.  To 
reflect  is  to  differentiate  between  the  different  laws 
of  temporary  existence  and  to  obey  the  rules  of 
sound  judgment.  How  are  these  to  be  followed  ? 


THE   AWAKENING   OF   FAITH          115 

These  two  states  are  to  be  gradually  cultivated, 
not  independently,  but  simultaneously. 

1.  As  to  the  practice  of  checking  vain  thoughts, 
it  should  be  done  in  a  quiet  place,  properly  seated 
and  in  a  proper  spirit.  It  is  not  the  practice  of 
breathing  air  in  a  special  manner  into  the  body,  as 
is  the  custom  of  some  religions,  thinking  thereby  to 
get  the  vital  spirit  of  nature  into  the  body,  nor  the 
use  of  anything  that  has  form  or  colour,  whether  of 
empty  space  or  of  the  four  elements  earth,  water, 
fire,  and  wind,  or  even  of  the  knowledge  gained  by 
any  experience  of  the  senses,  for  all  kinds  of  ideas 
as  soon  as  thought  of  must  be  put  away,  even  the 
idea  of  banishing  them  must  also  be  put  away.  As 
all  existence  originally  came  to  be  without  any  idea 
of  its  own,  it  ceases  to  be  also  without  any  idea  of 
its  own  ;  any  thoughts  arising  therefore  must  be  from 
being  absolutely  passive.  Nor  must  one  follow  the 
mind  in  its  excursions  to  everything  outside  itself 
and  then  chase  that  thought  away.  If  the  mind 
wanders  far  away,  it  must  be  brought  back  into  its 
proper  state.  One  should  know  that  the  proper 
state  is  that  of  the  soul  alone  without  anything 
outside  of  it.  Again,  even  this  soul  has  no  form 
and  no  thought  by  which  we  can  conceive  of  it 
properly. 

a.  Having  risen  from  the  sitting  posture,  whether 
in  going  out  or  coming  in,  or  in  any  work,  at  all 
times  one  should  think  of  the  means  of  checking 


116        NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

vain  thoughts,  and  should  examine  whether  he 
succeeds  in  it  or  whether  he  follows  them.  In 
time  one  gets  perfect  in  the  practice  and  the  mind 
is  at  rest.  As  the  mind  is  at  rest  it  gradually  gets 
courage  to  proceed ;  in  this  way  it  reaches  the 
peace  of  the  Eternal,  far  beyond  all  trouble  with 
faith,  increasing  so  that  it  will  soon  be  so  perfect  as 
never  to  fail  any  more.  But  doubters,  unbelievers, 
blasphemers,  great  sinners,  those  who  are  conceited, 
who  will  not  persevere,  and  such-like  people,  cannot 
obtain  this  peace  of  the  Eternal. 

b.  Note  next  that  by  this  peace  one  knows  that 
in  the  spiritual   world  the   peace  of   the  spiritual 
bodies  of  all  the  Buddhas  and  of  all  living  bodies 
are  one  and  the  same,  and  is  called  divine  peace. 
Know  that  the  root  of  this  peace  is  in  the  Eternal. 
If  this  is  continued,  there  gradually  arises  in  the 
mind  an  infinite  peace. 

c.  If  there    should   be    some  men    without    the 
strength   which   comes  from   good   deeds   who   are 
troubled  with  evil  spirits  and  the  gods  and  demons 
of  outside  religions,  appearing    sometimes  in  ugly 
forms,  causing  fear  to  them  whilst  sitting  in  con 
templation,    at    other     times    appearing    in    lovely 
forms  to  tempt  them,  they  should  think  of  the  One 
Eternal  Soul,  then   these    appearances  will  vanish 
and    give    no    more    trouble.      These    evil    spirits, 
whether  taking  the  form  of   the  heavenly  beings, 
of    Pusa   saints,    or    of    Ju    Lai,    all    full    of    per- 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH         117 

fection,  or  using  magic  formulae,  or  preaching 
charity,  morality,  endurance  of  wrong,  perseverance, 
contemplation,  wisdom,  or  discussing  the  one  unseen 
reality,  the  formless  reality,  the  passionless  reality, 
without  enmity  and  without  love,  without  cause  and 
without  effect — nothing  but  pure  emptiness — say 
that  this  is  the  true  nirvana !  They  also  teach 
men  how  to  know  the  past  and  to  know  the  future, 
and  how  to  know  what  is  in  the  mind  of  others,  and 
how  to  have  unfailing  gifts  of  speech,  causing  men 
to  covet  the  fame  and  wealth  of  this  world. 

Or,  again,  these  evil  spirits  cause  men  to  be  fre 
quently  violently  angry  or  very  happy,  without 
anything  to  steady  them ;  sometimes  to  have  great 
compassion,  or  to  be  sleepy  or  ill,  or  to  be  without 
perseverance ;  or  they  cause  men  to  persevere  for  a 
time  and  then  to  fall  back  worse  than  ever,  to  lose 
faith,  to  have  many  doubts  and  fears,  or  give  up 
their  practice  of  checking  vain  thoughts  and  make 
them  follow  miscellaneous  matters  and  be  chained 
by  the  many  affairs  of  the  world,  so  as  to  give  men 
a  certain  kind  of  peace,  somewhat  similar  to  the 
true  peace,  but  which  is  the  product  of  outside 
religions  and  not  the  true  peace  of  the  Eternal. 

Or,  again,  these  evil  spirits  cause  men  for  one, 
two,  three,  or  even  seven  days,  to  remain  in  con 
templation,  as  if  enjoying  delicious  food ;  they  are 
most  happy  in  mind  and  body  without  any  hunger 
or  thirst ;  or  they  may  be  led  to  eat  without  any 


118        NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

control,  sometimes  much  and  sometimes  little,  so 
that  the  countenance  changes,  and  exhibits  gladness 
or  sorrow  accordingly. 

As  there  are  such  things,  religious  people  should 
always  wisely  examine  themselves,  lest  their  minds 
should  fall  into  the  nets  of  heresy.  They  should 
carefully  rectify  their  thoughts,  and  neither  adopt 
nor  be  attached  to  them,  but  keep  themselves  far 
from  all  delusions. 

One  should  know  that  the  peace  of  outside 
religions  is  of  the  senses,  of  the  affections,  to  gratify 
self,  desiring  the  honours  of  fame  and  the  wealth  of 
the  world. 

But  the  true  peace  is  not  in  the  realms  of  the 
senses  or  in  possessions,  and  even  after  contempla 
tion  there  is  neither  the  feeling  of  having  attained 
perfection  with  no  further  effort,  nor  conceit  for 
what  has  been  accomplished.  All  trials  gradually 
dimmish. 

If  men  do  not  cultivate  this  peace,  there  is  no 
other  way  to  get  the  seed  of  Ju  Lai,  the  Incarnate 
Lord. 

As  the  peace  of  this  world  mostly  arises  from  the 
pleasure  which  is  given  to  the  senses,  it  is  bound  to 
the  three  worlds  of  form,  of  desire,  and  of  no-form, 
like  that  of  the  outside  religions.  Once  men  leave 
the  guidance  of  sound  wisdom,  there  arise  at  once 
i'alse  doctrines. 

d.  Next  note  that  those  who  diligently  set  their 


THE   AWAKENING  OF  FAITH          119 

minds  on  securing  this  peace  should  in  the  present 
generation  obtain  ten  advantages — 

(1)  All  the  Buddhas  and  Pusa  saints  throughout 
all  space  always  protect  them. 

(2)  None  of  the  evil  spirits  can  cause  them  any 
fear. 

(3)  They   cannot    be    deceived    by    any  of    the 
ninety-five  kinds  of  outside  religions. 

(4)  They  are  far  beyond  questioning  the   deep 
things    of    the    Buddhist    religion,    and   great   sins 
gradually  diminish. 

(5)  There  is  an  end  to  all  doubt  and  all  kinds 
of  heresies. 

(6)  Faith  in  the  world  of  Ju  Lai  (God  Incarnate) 
grows. 

(7)  They     leave     sorrow     far     behind    in     the 
minds  of  mortals,  while  they  themselves  have  no 
fear. 

(8)  Their   spirits   become  gentle  and  peaceable, 
they  put  off  pride  and  conceit,  and  are  not  troubled 
by  other  people's  opinions. 

(9)  Although  they  have  not  obtained  full  peace 
at  all  times  and  in  every  place,  they  are  able  to 
lessen   their   trials,  and   do  not   covet  the   world's 
pleasures. 

(10)  When    their    peace    is    secured,  they    are 
unmoved  by  any  seductions  of  outside  attractions. 

2.  Now,    if    men    practise    only    contemplation, 
the    mind    is    damped,    or    gets    weary,   and    does 


120        NEW   TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

not  rejoice  in  all  goodness,  but  is  far  from  pity, 
therefore  it  is  necessary  to  cultivate  reasoning 
or  reflection. 

a.  One  should  reflect  that  nothing  made  through 
out  the  universe  can  last  long ;  in  a  moment  it 
may  be  destroyed. 

I.  One  should  reflect  that  all  thought  rises  and 
vanishes  again  like  a  wave,  and  is  therefore  a 
sorrow. 

c.  One  should  reflect  that  all  the  past  is  misty 
like  a  dream,  that  all  the  present  is  like  lightning, 
that    all   the   future   rises   suddenly   like    a    cloud 
in  the  sky. 

d.  One  should  reflect  that  the  bodies  of  all  living 
beings  are  unclean,  full  of  all  kinds  of  uncleanness, 
and  therefore  not  to  be  rejoiced  in. 

e.  Thus  one  should  reflect  that  all  living  beings, 
from  eternity  down  the   ages,  being  influenced  by 
ignorance,  live   and  die  and   endure  all   the  great 
sorrows    of  mind   and    body ;    and    reflect  on   the 
endless  trials  of  the  present  and  on  the  immeasur 
able  sorrows  of  the  future,  which  cannot  be  got  rid 
of  and  which  men  are  scarcely  aware  of.     When 
all  men's  lives  are  so  full  of  sorrow,  they  are  greatly 
to  be  pitied. 

/.  Having  thought  of  these  things,  one  should  stir 
oneself  up  to  make  a  GEEAT  VOW  to  lead  one's 
own  soul  to  leave  the  finite  and  gain  the  infinite, 
cultivate  every  means  of  grace  to  deliver  all  men 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH         121 

for  ever  from  their  sorrows  and  obtain  the  highest 
joys  of  nirvana. 

y.  Having  made  this  great  vow,  one  must  not 
give  up  practising  it  or  be  weary  in  it,  but  at  all 
times  and  all  places  engage  in  every  good  that  is  in 
one's  power. 

3.  Whilst  sitting  in  meditation,  one's  mind  should 
be  bent  on  checking  vain  thoughts.  At  other  times 
one  should  reflect  carefully  in  regard  to  everything 
whether  it  should  or  should  not  be  done.  Whether 
walking  or  resting,  lying  down  or  rising  up,  both 
reflecting  and  checking  vain  thoughts  should  go 
together.  This  is  what  is  meant  by  the  saying 
that  although  we  practise  all  these  things,  our 
perfection  is  not  really  produced  by  ourselves, 
but  by  the  nature  of  the  Eternal  working 
through  us. 

Again,  thinking  of  the  never-failing  law  of 
cause  and  effect,  and  joy  and  sorrow  as  the 
reward  of  good  and  evil,  when  we  think  of  law 
we  must  also  think  of  this  goal  so  difficult  to 
attain. 

The  practice  of  checking  vain  thoughts  is  to 
sever  the  attachments  of  ordinary  men  to  the 
world,  and  to  put  away  the  fears  and  weaknesses 
of  the  two  lower  schools  of  Buddhism. 

The  practice  of  reflection  is  to  deliver  from  the 
narrow  sin  of  the  two  lower  schools,  who  do  not 
have  the  vow  of  great  pity  for  others,  and  who  do 


122        NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

not  keep  far  from  ordinary  men  who  do  not  practise 
goodness. 

In  this  way  the  two  methods  of  reflection  and 
vain  thoughts  are  mutually  helpful  to  one  another 
and  inseparable.  If  both  are  not  practised,  one 
cannot  then  enter  on  the  way  of  wisdom. 

4.  Next  consider  those  who  begin  to  learn  the 
five  methods  of  this  chapter,  p.  107,  and  desire  to  get 
right  faith,  but  are  timid  and  weak.  As  they  live  in 
this  world  of  extreme  suffering,  they  fear  they  cannot 
constantly  approach  God  (Buddha)  and  personally 
contribute  to  His  service.  Thus  they  fear  they 
cannot  attain  to  this  perfect  faith,  and  have  a  mind 
to  renounce  their  search  after  it. 

These  should  know  that  Ju  Lai  has  most 
excellent  means  to  strengthen  their  faith.  It 
is  by  having  the  mind  set  only  on  the  things 
of  God  (Buddha),  and  by  desiring  that  one  may 
be  born  in  another  world  of  Buddha  and  be  con 
stantly  with  Him  for  ever,  far  from  all  evil,  that 
one  may  attain  this  end.  As  the  Sutra  says,  if  a 
man  sets  his  mind  to  think  only  of  God  (Amitabha 
Buddha),  who  is  in  the  happiest  realm  of  the  west 
(Paradise),  and  if  his  good  deeds  are  in  the  right 
direction,  and  if  he  desires  to  get  to  that  happy 
Paradise,  he  will  then  get  there ;  and  as  he  is 
always  in  the  presence  of  Buddha,  he  will  never 
fall  back. 

If    we    reflect   on    the    eternal    nature    of    God 


THE   AWAKENING   OF   FAITH          123 

(Amitabha  Buddha),  and  constantly  practise  this 
method,  one  will  in  the  end  reach  the  place  of 
true  wisdom. 


CHAPTER    V 

THE  ADVANTAGES  OF  THE  PRACTICE  OF 
THE  MAHAYANA  FAITH 

Having  discussed  the  practice  of  these  principles 
we  will  now  discuss  the  advantages  of  practising 
them.  We  have  already  given  a  general  idea  of 
the  mysterious  resources  of  the  Buddhas  of  the 
Mahayana  school. 

A.  If  any  one    desires  to  get  a   right  faith   in 
the  deep  things   of  Ju  Lai,  and  desires   to  be  far 
from    error,   which   brings   religion    into    disrepute, 
and    to    get    the   Mahayana  Faith,  he  should   lay 
hold    of  this  book,  study  it  and  practise   it.     In 
the  end  he  will  attain  to  the  very  highest  truth. 

B.  If    a    man    listens    to    this   truth,   and    has 
neither  fear  nor  weakness,  such  a  man  is  certain 
to  succeed  to  the  rank  of  Buddha,  and  to  be  en 
rolled  as  such  by  all  the  Divine  Ones. 

C.  If  a  man  should  be  able  to  reform  all  living 
beings  throughout  all  the  systems  in  the  universe, 
in  order  to  make  them  good,  he  would  not  be  equal 
to   a  man    who  for  only   the   time  he  takes  to  a 


124        NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

meal   studies   this   way   of    deliverance.     The    two 
methods  are  incomparable. 

D.  Next,  if     a    man    takes    this    book,    studies 
and  practises  it  only  for  a  day  and  a  night,  the 
blessings  received  would    be    incalculable.       Even 
if  all  the   Buddhas  of  the  universe  were  each  to 
speak  of  these   blessings  for  incalculably  and  im 
measurably   long  kalpas,   they  could    not    exhaust 
them,    for    the    blessings    of    the    Eternal    Nature 
are  endless,  and  the  blessings  to   this  man  would 
be  also  in  like  manner  endless. 

E.  But     if     there    should    be    any    who    speak 
evil  and  do  not  believe  in  this  book,  the  recompense 
of   their  sin  will   be   to  suffer   immense    pain    for 
measureless  ages.      On  this  account  all  men  should 
respectfully  believe  and  not  speak  evil  of  it,  thereby 
injuring  themselves  more  and  more  and  others  too, 
destroying  every  hope  of  deliverance  by  destroying 
the    Eternal    Soul    of    the    Three    Precious    Ones 
originally  in  man   (the   soul   of  the    universe,   the 
body  of  laws  pervading  the  universe,  the  body  of 
men  teaching  these  laws),  for  all  the  Divine  Ones 
attain  to  nirvana  by  this  means,  and  all  the  Saints 
attain  Buddha-wisdom  by  the  same  practice. 

F.  Know  that  it  is  by  this  means  that  the  Pusa 
saints  of  the  past  obtained  pure  faith,  and  that  it 
is  by  this  means  that  the  Pusa  saints  of  the 
present  obtain  pure  faith,  therefore  it  is  by  this 
means  that  the  Pusa  saints  of  the  future  must 


THE   AWAKENING  OF   FAITH         125 

obtain  pure  faith.     Thus  all  men  should  diligently 
study  and  practise  it. 

THE  CLOSING  HYMN 

Deep  and  wide  is  Buddhist  Law, 
This  in  brief  I  have  declared  ; 
Godward  are  eternal  stores, 
Blessings  give  to  countless  worlds  ! 


IV 


TRANSLATOR'S  INTRODUCTION  TO 
THE  LOTUS  SCRIPTURE 

MIAO  FA  LIEN  HUA  KING 
(Nanjio's  Catalogue  of  Tripitaka,  No.  134) 

1.  Its  Importance. 

Its  importance  is  apparent  when  we  find  that 
it  is  the  most  popular  of  all  Buddhist  Scriptures 
in  Japan.  Though  Buddhism  there  has  twelve 
different  sects,  yet  I  found  the  Lotus  Scripture  on 
the  lecterns  of  every  Buddhist  temple  visited.  It 
is  also  the  chief  Scripture  in  the  Tiendai  school 
of  Buddhism  in  China,  and  is  therefore  the  chief 
source  of  consolation  to  the  many  millions  of 
Buddhists  in  the  Far  East. 

Its  importance  is  also  manifest  when  we 
discover  that  its  chief  teaching  of  Life,  Light,  and 
Love  is  in  the  main  the  same  as  that  found  in 
the  Gospel  of  St.  John,  the  consolation  of  all  the 
devout  in  Christendom.  The  Lotus  Scripture  is 

127 


128        NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

nearly  the  same  size  as  the  four  Gospels  and  Acts 
put  together. 

2.  History  of  the  Text. 

It  existed  before  A.D.  250,  according  to  the 
Sacred  Books  of  the  East,  vol.  xxi.  p.  22.  But 
where  it  came  from  we  do  not  yet  know.  Some 
suspect  it  has  an  Egyptian  origin. 

There  are  three  principal  translations  of  it  made 
from  Sanscrit  into  Chinese,  namely — 

By  Dharrnerakcha  between  A.D.  265  and  316, 
in  twenty-eight  chapters. 

By  Kurnaragiva  between  A.D.  384  and  417,  in 
twenty-eight  chapters. 

By  Gnanagupta  and  Dharmagupta  between 
A.D.  589  and  618,  in  twenty-seven  chapters. 

The  last  purposes  to  contain  additions  to  supply 
the  incompleteness  of  the  first  two  versions.  These 
are  numbered  138,  134,  139  respectively  in  Nan- 
jio's  Catalogue. 

Burnouf  first  translated  it  into  French,  and 
Kern  translated  it  into  English,  S.B.E.,  vol.  xxi. 

3.  Why  translate  it  again  ? 

When  this  natural  question  is  asked,  the 
answer  is  easy,  though  long,  in  order  to  make 
it  clear. 

First,  it  is  most  important  to  bear  in  mind  that  a 
large  class  of  Buddhist  Scripture,  called  the  Fang 


TRANSLATOR'S   INTRODUCTION      129 

Teng  Scriptures,  in  Sanscrit  Vaipulia,  were  amplified 
and  diffuse  editions  of  later  date  than  the  originals. 
These  were  first  introduced  into  China  by 
Dharmaraksha  in  A.D.  266-317  (Eitel).  The 
immense  amount  of  utterly  incredible  local  Indian 
colouring,  as  seen  in  Kern's  translation,  makes 
one  long  for  the  essence  which  is  the  manna  on 
which  so  many  millions  feed. 

This  we  now  find  in  an  edition  translated  into 
Japanese  by  K  S.  Fukagawa  and  published  by 
the  Buddhist  Nichiren  sect  in  A.D.  1904,  in  ten 
volumes.  Eight  of  which  contain  the  Lotus 
Gospel  (I  call  it  Gospel  because  of  its  wonderful 
similarity  to  the  Christian  Gospels),  and  two  other 
volumes  are  what  might  be  called  the  Prologue 
and  Epilogue  to  it  respectively. 

Besides  the  Japanese  text,  there  is  in  it,  in 
parallel  columns,  on  the  top  of  the  page,  a  Chinese 
synopsis  of  the  Scripture  which  leaves  out  the 
incredible  Indian  embellishments,  giving  only  the 
essence  of  the  teaching.  This  synopsis  is  not 
new  by  a  Chinaman  or  a  Japanese,  but  consists 
of  extracts  made  from  the  original  Chinese 
translation  of  Kumaragiva,  so  as  to  give  the 
essence  of  this  Scripture  with  its  Prologue  and 
Epilogue. 

This  synopsis  or  essence  is  what  I  now  translate. 
It  has  never   been    translated   into   any  European 
language  before. 
9 


130       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

4.   Order  of  Chapters. 

The  order  of  the  chapters  in  the  Lotus  Gospel 
is  not  the  same  in  the  Japanese  version  from  which 
I  have  translated  as  that  of  Kern,  which  is  from 
a  Sanscrit  version.  I  received  my  copy  from  the 
chief  abbot  of  the  Nichiren  sect  of  Buddhism  at 
Ikegani  Tokyo.  The  order  in  each  is  as  follows  : — 

Kern.  Japanese. 

I_X  I-X  are  in  the  same  order. 

XI  XI-XII 

XII-XXIV  XIII-XXV 

XXV  XXVII 

XXVI  ?  XXVIII 

XXVII  ?  XXVI 

The  Nichiren  sect  of  Buddhism  makes  the 
Lotus  Gospel  its  main  one,  but  has  added  two  other 
Buddhist  Scriptures  to  it — one  as  a  Prologue  on 
Boundless  Eighteousness  or  Eternal  Life,  and  the 
other,  as  an  Epilogue  on  Pu  Hien  Pusa,  or  Saint  of 
Universal  Good. 

5.  Apostolic  and  Patristic  Apologetics. 

The  attitude  of  the  primitive  missionaries  of 
the  patristic  period  in  China  towards  Buddhism  is 
full  of  valuable  instruction  to  modern  missionaries, 
as  it  reveals  the  secret  of  their  success  in  con 
ciliating  and  winning  over  the  early  Buddhists, 
not  only  to  tolerate,  but  also  to  teach  the  higher 


TRANSLATOR'S   INTRODUCTION      131 

doctrines  of  Christianity.  For  example,  the 
following  verse  is  found  printed  at  the  head  of 
several  of  the  most  popular  Mahay  ana  Sutras 

Highest,  deepest  Law  profound 

Saves  from  sorrows,  countless  woes, 

Now  I  study  to  discover 
The  true  meaning  of  Jii  Lai. 

Here  we  have  an  example  of  the  Ancient 
Mystery  teachings  of  Eeligion.  They  were  not 
revealed  to  the  multitude.  Even  our  Lord  spoke 
only  in  parables,  allegories — "dark  sayings" — to 
the  multitudes.  It  was  only  to  the  disciples,  His 
initiated,  that  He  spoke  clearly  (St.  John  xvi. 
29,  K.V.). 

It  is  well  also  to  bear  in  mind  our  Lord's  attitude 
to  other  religions.  He  did  not  come  to  destroy, 
but  to  fulfil.  St.  Paul  quoted  Greek  poets  with 
approval  in  his  sermon  at  Athens.  Justin  Martyr 
and  St.  Augustine  referred  to  other  religions  as 
being  also  derived  from  God,  only  that  Christianity 
was  fuller  and  more  perfect.  This,  too,  is  the 
teaching  of  the  latest  and  best  authorities  on 
comparative  religion  in  our  days. 

The  remarkable  Sakyamuni  prophesy,  of  a 
higher  Teacher  of  religion  than  himself  well 
illustrates  this,  much  like  the  Jewish  prophecies 
of  the  coming  Messiah.  Sakyamuni  in  the  sixth 
chapter  of  the  Diamond  Sutra,  said — 

"  Five  hundred  years  after  my  death,  there  will 


132       NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

rise  another  Teacher  of  religion  who  will  produce 
faith  by  the  fulfilment  of  this  prophecy.  You 
should  know  that  He  will  plant  the  root  of  His 
teaching,  not  in  one,  two,  three,  four  or  five 
Buddhas,  nor  in  ten  thousand  Buddhas,  but  plant 
it  at  the  root  of  all  the  Buddhas ;  when  that  One 
comes,  according  to  this  prophecy,  then  have  faith 
in  Him  at  once,  and  you  will  obtain  incalculable 
blessings." 

6.  Modern  Apologetics. 

Once  the  truer  Copernican  system  of  the 
Universe  had  superseded  the  Ptolemaic,  fresh  ideas 
sprang  up,  giving  to  us  new  continents — America, 
Africa,  and  Australasia. 

When  men  thoroughly  studied  the  value  of 
steam  and  electricity  they  became  godlike  in 
power,  and  created  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth, 
or  rather  reduced  their  dimensions,  so  that  messages 
which  a  century  ago  would  take  years  to  transmit, 
can  now  be  sent  in  a  few  minutes. 

Turning  to  the  spiritual  world,  the  result  of 
new  ideas  is  not  less  startling.  The  conception  of 
powerful  tribal  and  national  gods  which  encouraged 
men  to  make  warlike  aggressions  for  selfish  ends, 
has  given  way  to  the  conception  of  one  Universal 
Kuler  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  to  the  brotherhood 
of  all  nations,  and  it  should,  therefore,  make  men 
cease  from  war  and  love  and  help  each  other. 


TRANSLATOR'S    INTRODUCTION      133 

From  this  view  we  are  beginning  to  reap  im 
portant  results  in  arbitration — treaties,  and  the 
progress  of  Peace  principles  generally,  and  the 
Hague  Conference. 

The  conception  that  God  had  chosen  a  particular 
race  or  caste,  to  be  the  sole  depository  of  His  Truth, 
and  the  sole  spiritual  guide  of  mankind,  is  now 
known  to  all  leaders  of  thought  to  be  an  exploded 
theory. 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  "  the  Light  of  every  one 
that  cometh  into  the  world."  St.  Paul  was  specially 
to  be  the  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  so  that  they  also, 
as  well  as  the  Jews,  might  become  spiritual  teachers. 

Since  God  is  the  great  Father  of  all,  and  "  so 
loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten 
Son  "  to  save  it,  it  is  incredible  that  He  should 
leave  all  outside  the  Jews  and  Christians  without 
any  knowledge  of  the  Way  of  Salvation. 

Modern  research  has  now  made  it  abundantly 
clear,  that  before  the  Jewish  nation  existed,  God 
had  given  true  and  right  ideas  to  some  in  Babylonia, 
Egypt,  and  in  the  land  of  Midian,  which  greatly 
influenced  both  Abraham  and  Moses. 

Nor  were  these  the  only  channels  through  which 
spiritual  truth  was  transmitted.  The  New  Testa 
ment,  in  the  clearest  possible  language,  says 
that 

"  In  every  nation  he  that  feareth  God,  and 
worketh  righteousness,  is  accepted  of  Him." 


134       NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

In  China  we  possess  the  lofty  Ethics  of  Confucius, 
advocating  Benevolence,  Righteousness,  Propriety, 
Knowledge,  and  Mutual  Confidence,  in  as  strong 
and  eloquent  language  as  that  of  any  of  the  Hebrew 
prophets.  With  regard  to  the  doctrine  of  Im 
mortality  taught  in  the  New  Testament  to  Western 
nations — we  find  that  in  the  Far  East,  there  is 
what  might  be  called  a  Fifth  Gospel,  or  "  the  Lotus 
Gospel,"  which  for  fifteen  centuries  has  shone 
throughout  the  Buddhist  world  in  China,  Korea,  and 
Japan  with  such  brilliancy,  that  countless  millions 
trust  to  its  light  alone,  for  their  hope  of  Immortal 
Life.  It  will  be  abundantly  evident  to  Western 
students,  that  the  wonderful  truths  taught  therein 
have  precisely  the  same  ring  as  those  taught  in  the 
Fourth  Gospel,  about  the  Life,  the  Light,  and  the 
Love.  The  bearing  of  the  Cross,  by  patient  endur 
ance  of  wrong  and  undeserved  insults,  is  also  in 
culcated  over  and  over  again,  in  the  same  gentle 
language  as  that  of  the  Apostle  of  Love  himself. 

7.   The  value  of  Comparative  Religion. 

The  reader  may  possibly  ask — If  this  be  so, 
what  further  need  is  there  of  sending  missionaries 
from  the  West,  to  China  and  Japan,  when  they 
possess  this  priceless  treasure  ?  "  I  reply  :  For  two 
reasons — 

First,  because  modern  Christianity  is  the  winnow 
ing  fan,  which  separates  the  chaff  from  the  wheat ; 


TRANSLATOR'S   INTRODUCTION       135 

secondly,  because  Christianity  helps  to  replace 
atheism  by  faith  in  God. 

Countless  "  Buddhas,"  vague  "  worlds,"  endless 
mythologies,  require  to  be  well  sifted  in  order  to 
separate  the  golden  grains  of  wheat  from  the  worth 
less  chaff.  The  doctrines  of  New  Buddhism  (the 
Mahayana  school)  now  taught,  are  so  intermingled 
and  mixed  up  with  Old  Buddhism,  and  transmigra 
tion  concepts  (derived  from  ancient  Indian  thought), 
that  only  those  who  possess  the  fuller  light  of 
Christianity  can  recognise  in  them  the  likeness  to 
true  Christianity. 

For  example,  the  story  of  Kwanyin,  given  in  the 
25th  chapter  of  the  Lotus  Gospel,  is  an  Eastern 
allegory,  of  the  Infinite  Love  and  Compassion  of 
God.  It  matters  little  whether  "  Kwanyin  "  as  an 
individual  ever  existed.  The  important  point  is 
that  Infinite  Love  and  Compassion  is  raised  to  an 
ideal,  that  inspires  the  life  of  all  good  men  and 
women  just  as  in  the  parable  of  the  Prodigal  Son 
in  our  Third  Gospel  we  Christians  have  the  ideal 
of  Infinite  Tenderness  and  Forgiveness  presented  to 
us  as  a  model  of  what  God  the  Father  is. 

It  is  worth  noting  that  Chinese  Buddhism  is 
now  degenerate,  and  that  comparatively  few  attend 
the  services,  due  to  the  fact  that  the  priests  are  not 
drawn  from  the  higher  intellectual  ranks  of  society, 
but  too  often  from  the  lowest,  and  are  not  educated 
like  the  Confucianists. 


136       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Some  years  ago  I  stayed  for  weeks  in  a  Buddhist 
monastery,  and  took  my  meals  with  the  Buddhist 
Abbot,  who  was  there  for  the  special  purpose  of 
training  and  ordaining  new  priests.  A  course  of 
fifty  odd  days  was  considered  sufficient  to  fit  them 
for  ordination  !  This  is  the  case  even  now,  when 
I  witnessed  two  hundred  and  eighty  new  priests 
being  ordained  in  Peking  in  1910.  How  can 
such  men  lead  Confucianists  who  have  spent 
twenty  years  in  diligent  study  ?  The  best  Buddhist 
teachers  in  China  are  found  amongst  educated  Con 
fucianists  who  were  converted  to  Buddhism  after 
completing  their  Confucian  education. 

But  I  have  been  present  at  Buddhist  services,  in 
various  parts  of  Japan,  where  the  reverence  and 
devotion  are  unsurpassed  by  Christian  worshippers. 

One  August  morning,  I  witnessed  one  of  the 
daily  services  held  at  sunrise  in  Kyoto,  at  which 
over  five  hundred  worshippers  were  present,  more 
than  half  of  them  were  men  before  going  to 
business.  Such  a  sight  I  have  never  seen  anywhere 
in  Christendom. 

Besides  this  it  has  been  a  joy  to  me  to  find  many 
Japanese  priests  studying  Comparative  Eeligion, 
and  consequently  our  Christian  Scriptures,  with  a 
zeal  and  intelligence  which  Christian  teachers  might 
well  emulate,  for  without  thorough  knowledge  of 
the  religion  of  others  there  cannot  be  intelligent 
sympathetic  teaching  of  our  own. 


TRANSLATOR'S   INTRODUCTION      137 

I  am  told  on  good  authority,  that  most  measures 
for  the  public  good  in  Japan  are  led  by  those  pro 
fessing  the  Buddhist  Faith.  The  extraordinary 
progress  made  by  Japan  during  the  last  fifty  years, 
may  be  attributed  to  the  open-mindedness  of  her 
people,  their  willingness  and  anxiety  to  learn  the 
"  lest "  of  everything  as  inculcated  in  Confucianism 
and  in  this  Lotus  Gospel,  both  of  which  the 
Japanese  have  adopted.  In  this  particular,  the 
Japanese  have  proved  themselves  to  be  faithful 
followers  of  the  "  Gleam/'  and  so  have  reaped  the 
promised  reward.  It  is  only  fair  to  recognise  these 
noble  traits  in  the  character  of  the  devout  in  the 
Farthest  East. 

Our  Lord  promised  that  the  Holy  Spirit  should 
guide  His  disciples  into  "  all  truth." 

Alas  that  many  blind  teachers  in  the  West  are 
teaching  that  only  conventional  religious  truth  is 
sacred  and  Divine,  the  rest  is  secular  and  human ! 
This  view  of  truth  has  been  a  great  drag  on  human 
progress,  introducing  a  vicious  conflict  with  Science, 
and  emptying  the  churches  of  intelligent  men. 
Happily  there  are  now  many  bright  prophets  as 
true  as  those  of  old.  When  the  leaders  of  the 
West  and  the  leaders  of  the  East  understand  each 
other  better,  there  will  be  mutual  advantage,  and 
mutual  sympathy  and  help  in  all  that  is  best. 
Considering  the  view  so  prevalent  in  the  West,  that 
Buddhist  salvation  is  based  upon  the  doctrine  of 


138       NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Karma,  it  is  important  to    call    attention    to    the 
repeated  assertions  in  these  Scriptures,  namely— 

1.  That    of  "  Boundless  Eighteousness  or  Ever 

lasting  Life  "  which  forms  the  Introduction 
or  Prologue  to  the  Lotus  Gospel. 

2.  The  Lotus  Gospel   of  Life,  Light,  and  Love 

which  is  the  main  Scripture,  teaches  that 
there  is  something  far  superior  to  Karma. 

3.  That  of  the  Boddhisatva,  or  saint,  Pu  Hien 

standing  for  good- will  to  men,  which  is  the 
Lotus  conclusion  or  Epilogue. 

4.  All  these  Scriptures  declare,  again  and  again, 

that  man  is  not  saved  by  his  own  good 
works  alone,  but  chiefly  by  the  Grace  of 
God. 

Hence  all  the  temples  abound  with  votive  offer 
ings,  in  gratitude  to  God  for  innumerable  answered 
prayers.  All  these  facts  have  to  be  accounted  for. 

This  Faith-Gospel,  found  in  the  Far  East,  teaches 
that  three  things  are  sacred,  namely — God,  His 
Laws,  and  the  Teachers  of  these  Laws.  This  is  neither 
Greek,  Anglican,  nor  Eoman  Catholicism  (see 
chapter  xix.),  but  the  Catholicity  of  the  Universal 
Church  of  God,  of  pure  New  Buddhism  as  well  as 
pure  Christianity,  to  which  men  and  women  of  this 
twentieth  century  are  called  to  return. 

When  the  devotion  of  the  East  and  West  is 
united,  then  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  will  soon 


TRANSLATOR'S   INTRODUCTION      139 

become  the  kingdom  of  our  God  and  of  His 
Christ. 

Secondly,  missionaries  from  the  West  are  still 
needed  in  the  Far  East. 

Because  Christ  the  Incarnate  God  replaced  the 
atheism  of  early  Buddhism  by  faith  in  God.  He  is 
therefore  not  only  the  Great  Atonement  to  bring 
men  to  God,  but  is  also  the  Great  AT-ONE-MENT,  to 
reconcile  the  East  and  West,  and  bring  them  into 
tune.  It  is  at  His  behest  that  multitudes  of 
missionaries  go  forth  to  all  continents  and  races 
to-day. 

He  is  described  in  the  New  Buddhism  of  China 
and  Japan,  as  "  the  Great  Mighty  One "  par  ex 
cellence,  who  has  broken  the  chain  of  Karma  and 
Transmigration,  whereby  countless  millions  were 
bound  for  unnumbered  ages,  and  has  given  de 
liverance  by  the  promise  of  an  immediate  entrance 
into  Paradise :  "  To-day  thou  shalt  be  with  Me  in 
Paradise."  And  this,  because  His  incarnation  is 
declared  in  the  Lotus  Gospel,  to  be  different  in 
kind  from  that  of  all  Buddhas. 

The  words  which  describe  this  tremendous 
change  are  as  follow  : — 

"  Ta  shih  chih  (Jap.  Daiseishi)  the  Great  Mighty 
One  '  is '  able  to  save  those  who  being  still  in  the 
evil  path  of  transmigration  could  not  cross  over 
nor  break  away  from  the  ocean  of  ever-recurring 
rebirths  (life  and  death).  Those  who  see  Him  can 


140        NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

have  all  their  sins  committed  during  limitless 
kalpas,  removed.  He  is  never  reborn  by  the 
usual  process  into  this  lower  world.  He  invariably 
resides  in  some  of  the  Buddha  lands  (mansions  of 
heaven).  He  always  preaches  the  Law  and  the 
Doctrine  to  great  multitudes,  and  thus  acts  as  the 
helper  of  God  (Amida  Buddha) "  (Atkinson's  Prince 
Siddartha,  p.  259).  (See  also  General  Introduction 
on  Buddhist  Trinity,  p.  12.) 

In  the  Buddhist  temple,  where  the  Amitabha 
Trinity  is  represented,  it  is  very  significant  to  note 
that— 

1.  The     central    Figure    always     is     Amitabha 

(Jap.     Amida),    the    Eternal,    Ancient     of 
days. 

2.  On  his  right  hand  always  is  Ta  shih  chih  (Jap. 

Daiseishi),  who  has  broken   the  power  of 
sin  and  death. 

3.  On  Amitabha's  left  hand  always  is  Kwanyin, 

the  Holy  One  who  hears    the  prayers  of 
the  world. 

It  is  impossible  to  identify  with  absolute  cer 
tainty  some  of  the  personified  virtues  in  the 
Pantheon  of  the  Far  East,  with  the  historical 
religious  leaders  and  saints  of  the  West.  But  that 
is  not  the  most  important  thing. 

With  the  exception  of  Sakyamuni  (called  by 
the  Japanese  Shaka),  who  is  used  in  the  Buddhist 


TRANSLATOR'S   INTRODUCTION      141 

Scriptures  more  as  God  than  as  an  historical 
character,  the  names  of  Kwanyin,  Pu  Hien,  are 
not  historical,  but  allegorical,  like  those  ladies 
Beatrice  and  Lucia  in  the  Divine  Comedy  who  led 
Dante  up  from  the  Inferno,  through  Purgatory 
into  Paradise ;  and,  like  "  Christian,  Evangelist, 
Hopeful,  and  Great-heart,"  in  the  Pilgrim's  Progress, 
portray  certain  characteristics  such  as  Wisdom, 
Mercy,  Patient  endurance  of  wrong,  Divine 
strength,  Spiritual  power,  etc.  etc.,  and  are  just  as 
real  as  the  characters  in  many  modern  novels 
drawn  from  life.  Kern  also  says  in  his  notes  to 
his  translation,  "In  all  periods  of  the  creed  the 
Buddha  Sakyamuni  is  only  anthropomorphic." 

If  we  find  the  Far  East  idealising  the  same 
virtues,  and  condemning  the  same  vices,  as  we 
do  in  the  West,  is  it  not  a  great  common 
working  basis  for  the  upbuilding  of  character 
from  both  the  Divine  and  human  side,  and  also 
the  strongest  bond  of  union  between  East  and 
West  ? 

Surely  this  should  remove  a  great  stumbling- 
stone,  and  the  varying  forms  of  worship  might 
easily  be  tolerated  just  as  we  suffer  differences  in 
national  costume  and  language  in  local  dialects  and 
customs,  provided  the  fundamentals  are  one  and 
the  same. 

The  most  vital  point  to  be  noted  now  is 


142       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

THE  DISCOVERY 

that  the  same  religious  ideals  prevail  among  many, 
both  in  the  East  and  in  the  West,  and  that  they 
are  set  forth  in  these  Scriptures  for  men  to 
materialise  in  their  own  lives. 

Nor  is  this  all.  There  are  two  other  most  im 
portant  objects  to  be  gained  by  this  translation — 

First,  the  Unity  of  all  religion.  There  was  a 
time  when  every  religion  considered  itself  true, 
and  every  other  false,  but  that  has  long  been 
superseded  by  a  more  just  classification  of  all  the 
great  religions,  into  good,  better,  and  best.  And 
now  we  have  a  further  advance  by  the  latest 
authorities,  who  say  that  as  there  are  no  longer 
two  sciences  of  mathematics,  or  astronomy,  or 
chemistry,  or  of  electricity  in  the  world,  the  time 
is  now  come,  to  say,  that  there  shall  be  only  One 
religion  in  the  future,  and  that  one  will  contain 
what  is  truest  and  best  in  all  past  religions  which 
reveal  the  Divine  in  them. 

The  second  object  is  to  strengthen  the  forces 
struggling  against  the  selfish  materialism  of  this 
age  by  the  united  efforts  for  the  promotion  of 
universal  good-will,  by  all  the  children  of  God  of 
every  race.  When  the  ancient  empires  of  Egypt, 
Babylon,  Persia,  Greece,  and  Rome  arose  and 
carried  all  before  them  by  the  might  of  innumer 
able  legions,  which  took  possession  of  all  lands  and 


TRANSLATOR'S   INTRODUCTION      143 

property  for  their  own,  religious  bodies  arose  in 
Palestine,  India,  Europe,  and  Africa,  whose  aim 
was  to  supersede  such  iniquity,  by  adopting  the 
very  opposite  methods  for  universal  good.  They 
had  no  army,  only  preachers  of  the  new  kingdom  ; 
no  weapons,  but  those  of  knowledge  and  love. 
They  renounced  all  property  and  family  ties, 
devoting  themselves  entirely  to  study  and  good 
will  to  all  in  quiet  monasteries  apart  from  the 
turmoil  of  life.  The  object  of  the  one  was  to  take 
all,  and  of  the  other  to  give  all.  This  was  the 
Great  Eenunciation  of  all  ascetics,  whether  Chris 
tian  or  non- Christian. 

Many  Buddhists  and  Christians  having  tried 
this  method  for  two  thousand  years,  without  gaining 
the  assent  of  the  leading  nations  of  the  earth, 
have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  something  more 
is  wanting  now,  as  the  materialists  become  more 
materialistic  than  ever. 

8.  Present  need — Organised  co-operation. 

It  is  not  enough  to  have  profound  knowledge 
and  infinite  love,  it  is  also  necessary  to  have  power 
to  enforce  international  reciprocity  and  righteous 
ness  between  classes,  without  monopolies  to  any. 
We  need  a  great  Judge  to  be  the  terror  of  selfish 
Governments.  One  federated  central  Government 
armed  for  the  whole  earth,  to  enforce  the  righteous 
will  of  God,  instead  of  a  score  all  armed  for  their 


144       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

own  ends,  is  the  one  great  thing  lacking  now. 
And  this,  the  prophets  of  Eighteousness  in  all 
religions  have  always  proclaimed  to  be  one  of 
the  great  characteristics  of  the  kingdom  of  God 
on  earth. 

Now  let  the  clarion  call  go  forth,  from  all 
religions  to  co-operate  in  securing  this  end  at  once, 
without  delay.  It  is  one  of  the  greatest  of  all 
needs,  and  when  attained  it  will  be  the  greatest 
of  all  blessings,  carrying  in  its  train  incalculable 
other  blessings.  When  the  disciples  of  the  Eastern 
and  Western  Gospel  co-operate  with  each  other, 
and  with  others,  who  are  longing  and  groaning  for 
the  advent  of  Eighteousness,  then  the  great  chasm 
between  nations  and  races  and  classes  will  be 
bridged  over.  Eeligion  will  be  crowned  with  victory 
over  brute  force,  and  universal  peace  and  blessing 
will  prevail. 

The  Eastern  religions  are  mines  of  gold  from 
which  incalculable  stores  of  great  value  still  lie 
hidden  in  their  vast  and  hoary  literature  unknown 
to  the  Western  mind.  I  have  only  picked  up  a 
few  nuggets  which  the  best  people  of  Far  Eastern 
Asia  consider  more  precious  than  rubies  and  which 
delight  every  truth-loving  soul  of  the  West,  and 
most  of  all  those  messengers  of  God  who  seek  to 
establish  His  kingdom  in  all  the  earth,  based  on  the 
common  highest  truths  inspired  of  God  in  all  lands 
and  throughout  all  the  ages,  pointing  all  to  strive 


TRANSLATOR'S   INTRODUCTION      145 

for  the  highest  that  has  been  discovered  or  revealed 
to  man. 

With  these  Introductory  remarks  I  send  this 
book  forth,  in  the  hope  that  it  may  bring  home 
yet  another  aspect  of  the  Faith  as  held  by  count 
less  millions  in  the  Far  East  to  the  dwellers  in  the 
Far  West. 

I  shall  be  grateful  to  receive  any  criticisms 
or  emendations  from  either  Chinese,  Japanese,  or 
Western  students,  who  are  conversant  with  this 
beautiful  Gospel  of  "  The  White  Lotus!' 


TO 


THE   ESSENCE   OF  THE  LOTUS 
SCKIPTURE:   PROLOGUE 

THE    SCKIPTURE    OF    ETERNAL    LIFE 

[The  Text  of  this  Essence  is  selected  by  a  Chinese  Buddhist 
from  passages  in  the  Wu  Liang  I  King  Naujio's  Catalogue, 
No.  133.  Trans.] 

CHAPTER  I 
Its  Character. 

The  Gate  of  Infinite  Law  ' 

Explains  all  things, 

Opens  the  Way  to  the  Immortal,2 

[NOTE  ABOUT  THE  REFERENCES.  For  most  of  these  numerous 
references  and  footnotes  I  am  indebted  to  the  unwearied  services 
of  the  Hon.  Mrs.  E.  A.  Gordon,  who  has  studied  Buddhism  and 
Shintoism  iu  Japan  so  sympathetically  and  thoroughly,  that  some 
of  the  leading  priests  there  say  that  she  knows  their  religion  better 
than  any  foreigner  in  their  land. — T.  R,.] 

1  "Truly  great  and   wonderful  is  their  Teaching,  0  King,  to 
him  that  is  willing  to   examine  and  understand  it.  ...  Truly 
blessed  is  the  race  of  Christians  .  .  .  their  Teaching  is  the  Gateway 
of  Light." — Apology  of  the  Philosopher  Aristides  to  the  Emperor 
Hadrian,  dr.  A.D.  124-30.     See  p.  20,  note  4. 

2  Of.  p.  156,  note  4  ;  p.  157,  notes  2,  4  ;  p.  162,  note  1  ;  p.  182. 
The  Secret  of  the  Lotus  is  Immortality. 

147 


148      NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Delivers  from  the  bondage  of  Custom,1 

Kemoves  the  worries  of  existence, 

And  gives  great  rest  to  the  Soul. 
It  is  a  doctrine  True  and  Good, 

A  great  Kealm  of  Bliss 

From  an  unsought  Teacher.2 
It  gives  a  place  of  calm  Joy, 

Of  Salvation,  Protection, 

And  is  a  great  Defence.3 
It  has  a  great  and  faithful  Leader,4 

Who  is  Eyes  for  the  blind  multitude,5 

A  Pilot,  the  great  Pilot ; 

A  chief  Physician, 
The  great,  chief  Physician,6 

A  Comforter — 

The  great  Comforter. 

Great  is  this  awakening  Light ! 

The  great  and  Holy  Lord, 

By  the  incense  of  His  virtue, 

Makes  all  things  fragrant. 

He  has  no  body  to  handle, 

Nor  is  He  non-existent — 
Bodiless.7 

1  Matt.  xv.  2.     See  p.  175,  note  2. 

2  John  xvi.  3  Isa.  xviii.  19. 

4  "Faithful  Leader,"  cf.  Isa,  Iv.  4;  Rev.  i.  5.  Also  Heb. 
ii.  10,  where  "Author  of  Salvation"  is  rendered  also  "  Captain, " 
and  is  "Prince"  in  Acts  iii.  15,  v.  21,  "the  Prince  of  Life,"  i.e. 
Messiah.  It  is  the  same  as  "  Leader,"  and  may  be  compared  with 
Josh.  v.  16. 

•  John  ix.  39.  6  Mark  i.  2,  3.  7  John  xiv. 


LOTUS   ESSENCE   PROLOGUE         149 

The  principles  of  all  Goodness 

Come  from  Him.1 
Because  of  this  Light 

Pride  and  insolence  disappear. 
One  becomes  a  new  being.2 
The  heavenly  anthem  thunders, 
With  all  kinds  of  music  3  earth  resounds, 
For  this  new  Life  one  renounces 
Every  hindrance, 
Wealth,  wife,  children,  city  life  4 
Ungrudgingly  :  in  word  or  thought, 
Eeady  to  give  head  and  brains 

For  others'  weal : 
Fearing  not  sword  nor  spear, 
Nor  wounds  of  curse,  nor  insult — 

Enjoys  a  royal  calm.5 

1  John  i.  7-10. 

"The  Wondrous  Being,  without  form  or  substance,  and  yet 
not  a  Non-Being,  for  to  Him  all  things  owe  their  existence."— 
Wang  Pi  commentator  of  Lao-tze. 

3  Jas.  i.  17. 

"A  new  people  and  a  new  race — men  that  know  God,  and 
receive  from  Him  what  they  ask." — Apology  of  Aristides,  dr.  A.I). 
124-30.  Cf.  John  iii.  7  ;  Gal.  ii.  15  ;  Eph.  ii.  10  ;  2  Cor.  v.  17, 
mg.  R.V.  "a  new  Creation." 

5  The  Niliongi  (vol.  i.  p.  68)  recounts  that  six  months  after  the 
reception  of  the  Sutras  and  the  Images  of  the  Three  Precious  Ones 
from  Korea,  i.e.  in  the  summer  of  A.D.  553,  the  following  report 
was  received  from  the  province  Kahachi :  ' '  From  within  the  sea 
at  China,  in  the  province  of  Idzumi,  there  is  heard  a  voice  of 
Buddhist  chants,  which  re-echoes  like  the  sound  of  thunder,  a 
Glory  shines  like  the  radiance  of  the  Sun."  In  his  heart  the 
Emperor  wondered  at  this.  Cf.  Luke  ii.  9-14,  xv.  7  ;  Rev.  viii. 
3-5. 


150      NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Following  It  one  can  surmount 
All  difficulties. 


CHAPTER  II 
Its   Teaching 

Know  well  that  now  whate'er  you  ask 
The  Godlike  One  will  quickly  grant,1 
Besides — a  hold  upon  Eternal  Life.2 
After  receiving  this  new  Life 
You  can  persuade  others 

To  forsake  their  doubts. 
There  is  a  Way  which  enables 

Its  students  to  attain  the  Highest  Wisdom.3 
This  Way  is  called 

"  Eternal  Eighteousness," 
From  Eternity  until  now 

Its  nature  is  calm.4 

If  evil  thoughts  arise,  causing  all  kinds  of  ill, 
And  transmigration  throughout  many  grades 

Of  animal  existence, 

Suffering  all  kinds  of  misery  and  poison, 
Since  desires  are  boundless, 
The  Kernedy  must  be  also  boundless  ; 
Since  Law  is  boundless, 

1  John  xiv.  13,  xv.  8.  -  John  xvii.  3.  s  Luke  i.  76. 

4  "  How  calm  it  is,  how  quiet !  "  as  Lao-tze  said  of  the  Tao. 


LOTUS   ESSENCE   PROLOGUE         151 

Kighteousness  is  also  boundless.1 

The  Mercy  manifested, 

Mark  well,  is  real. 

The  Doctrine  of  "  Eternal  Righteousness  " 

Is  true  and  upright, 

Honours  the  Highest.2 
All  the  Illumined  3  past,  present,  and  to  come, 

Proclaim  it.4 

It  uproots  the  sorrows  of  all  beings, 
Is  truly  great  in  mercy. 
Formerly,  when  at  college, 
I  studied  at  the  Sages'  feet 
For  six  full  years — earnestly 
Learning  their  highest  wisdom. 

1  Rom.  v.  18. 

2  Luke  ii.  14. 

3  Heb.    i.    1.      "Illumined,"  another  term  derived   from   the 
Mysteries;  compare  "Enlightened"  in  Heb.  vi.  4,  x.  32,  R.V.  ; 
also  2  Cor.  iv.  11-16.      0orto-/xoj,    "illuminated,"   was   the  title 
given  to  the  Christian  neophytes  in  the  first  centuries.     See  p.  175, 
note  1 ;  p.  192,  note  1. 

4  See  p.   153,   note  2  ;   p.  202,  note  1  ;  p.   219,   note  5.     The 
Indian  Sakyamuni  always  maintained  that  the  Religion  revealed 
to  him  was  the  Age  then  present ;  and  that  the  Buddhas  who  had 
preceded  him  in  the  immeasurable  ages  behind  all  taught  the  same 
Truth,  namely,  "The  Way  of  the  Buddhas."     Cf.  2 Pet.  ii.  5,  mg. 
R.V.    "Noah,  a  Herald  of  Righteousness";  Jonah  iii.  1-5;  so 
also  St.  Paul  was  "appointed   a   Herald  and  an  Apostle"  .  .   . 
"the  Message,  i.e.    Proclamation,  wherewith   I   was   entrusted" 
(1  Tim.  ii.  7,  mg.  R.V.  ;  Tit.  i.  3  ;  2  Tim.  iv.  17,  R.V.).     It  was 
the  arrival  of  the  "Time  of  Reformation"  which  was  thus  pro 
claimed,  the  cessation  of  the   "Times  of  Ignorance";  and  "the 
Way  of  God  "  was  then  explained  "  more  accurately  "  to  those  who 
already  knew  and  followed  it.     Consult  Heb.  ix.  10  ;  Acts  xvii.  28, 
xviii.  26  ;  Rev.  xiv.  6,  R.V.  ;  1  John  ii.  7  ;  Luke  iii.  2-4. 


152       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

I  learned  that  men's  dispositions 

And  desires  differ ; 

And  that  among  them 

Are  all  varieties  of  doctrine  taught, 

Whose  one  aim  is  to  produce  Good  works. 

But  though,  for  forty  years, 

I  practised  them, 

I  failed  to  grasp  the  highest  Truth — 

Therefore  I  with  others  turned  to  seek  religion 

In  some  different  way,1 

Having  failed  to  reach 

The  Highest  Wisdom,  I  saw 2 
In  the  river,  in  the  stream, 
In  the  well  and  in  the  lake, 
In  the  brook  and  in  the  ditch, 
And  in  the  vast  ocean, 
The  nature  of  the  water  is  the  same, 
Although,  apparently,  it  differs. 
The  beginning,  middle,  ending 
Of  men's  speech  may  differ, 
The  phrasing  follows  one  grammatic  rule, 

Giving  one  meaning. 
So,  in  Eeligion,  first  we  teach 


1  Of.  Gal.  i.  6,  7,  R.V.  "called  in  the  grace  of  Christ  unto  a 
different  gospel;  which  is  not  another  gospel."  Also  p.  169, 
note  1  ;  on  the  differences  between  Hinayana  the  Old  and 
Mahayana  the  New  Buddhism,  none  of  whose  sacred  writings,  Sutras, 
are  of  earlier  date  than  the  second  half  of  the  first  century  A.D. 
Acts  iv.  12  ;  1  Cor.  i.  21-24,  ii.  6-10. 

-  Gen.  i.  31. 


LOTUS   ESSENCE   PROLOGUE         153 

"The  four  Degrees  of  Saintship," 

In  the  Hinayana  School. 
To  win  the  chief  degree 

The  Middle  School  awards, 
We  teach  "  the  Twelve  Causes  and  Effects." 
In  the  advanced  Mahayana  School 
We  teach  "  the  Twelve  Fang  Teng l  Books." 
All  the  Buddhas — the  Illumined  Ones- 
Teach  the  same  secret, 

From  age  to  age, 
That  their  Goal  is  God  ! 2 
Should  you  desire  soon  to  attain 

The  Highest  Wisdom, 
You  must  learn  and  practise 
The  profound  and  highest  Doctrine — 
The  Scripture  of  "  Eternal  Righteousness,"  3 
The  Buddhism  of  the  Mahayana  School. 


CHAPTER  III 
Its  Effects 

After  untold  kalpas  of  sorrow 

Men  fail  to  reach  the  Highest  Wisdom, 

Because  they  do  not  know 

1  See  note  to  Introduction,  p.  131 ;  also  p.  255,  note  5. 
-  Professor  F.  Delitzseh  says  that  the  signification  of  the  Hebrew 
word  for  God— El— is  Goal.     See  p.  150,  note  3. 
3  Matt.  xvi.  26. 


154       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

How  straight  the  Right  Way  is,1 

Therefore  they  take  the  wrong, 

And  fall  into  many  snares. 
This  Scripture  originally  came 
From  the  home  of  all  Illumined  Saints  2 
To  sow  the  Seed  of  Wisdom 
In  the  hearts  of  all  mankind, 
And  abide  wherever  its  disciples  are. 
Its  effects  are  absolutely 

Immeasurable. 

It  makes  those  who  once  were 
Without  aim  in  life  3 
Desire  to  save  their  fellow-men. 

With  one  turn, 

With  one  hymn, 

With  one  phrase, 
There  opens  up  before  them 
A  boundless  vista  of  Righteousness, 
Reaching  beyond  this  mortal  life. 
Quite  fearlessly, 
Like  their  Guide,  they  pass 

From  death  to  Life  : 4 

1  "The  Great  Tao  is  very  level  and  easy,  but  men  loved  the 
by-ways." — Lao-tze,  B.C.  550. 

2  Of.  Acts  iii.  24,   R.V.  ;  Luke   xxiv.    25-27;  Acts  xvii.   2-4. 
See  p.  4,  note  3. 

:i  2  Cor.  v.  9-10,  R.V.  :  "  We  make  it  our  aim — our  ambition, 
mg.  to  be  well  pleasing  unto  Him." 

4  See  p.  148,  note  4.  Fu,  who  is  worshipped  in  China  with  the 
invocation  "  Omi  to  Fu"  (the  Chinese  equivalent  of  the  Japanese 
"  Namu  Amida  Butsu  "),  is  called  "the  Guiding  Buddha"  Tsie- 


LOTUS   ESSENCE   PROLOGUE         155 

Like  Him  they  pass 

From  death  to  Life. 

Although  they  have  not  crossed  themselves 
They  are  able  to  aid  others  crossing  over. 

A  youthful  princely  heir, 
Although  unable  to  manage  State  affairs, 
Becomes  at  once  revered  by  Ministers  of  State. 
King  and  queen,  with  love  abounding, 
Constantly  speak  of  him. 

Wherefore  ? 

Because  he  is  young  and  helpless. 
The  King  of  all  Illumined  Ones 
United  to  this  Lotus  Bride, 
Together  they  give  birth  to  many  Saints. 
Already,  in  all  spheres,  they  have  from  every 

class 

Won  deep  respect. 
Such,  evermore  receiving  help 
From  all  the  Buddhas — the  Illumined  Ones,1  • 
Their  love  abounds  to  overflowing 
Because  of  this  new  Law, 
Though  still  beset  with  trouble 
(Not  having  left  all  earthly  cares  behind), 
Still  can  they  show  the  Bodhisatvas'  Way. 
Like  the  great  Dragon 

yin-Fu,  for  He  guides  the  disciple  to  Paradise.     John  v.  24,  R.V., 
John  viii.  51  ;  Heb.  ii.  14.     Cf.  Rev.  vii.  16,  17,  R.V.     "  For  the 
Lamb  shall  be  their  Shepherd  and  shall  guide  them  unto  Fountains 
of  Water  of  Life."     See  p.  180,  note  3. 
1  P.  252,  note  3. 


156        NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Which,  when  seven  days  old, 

Can  young  beget, 

So,  each  seventh  day,  the  Saints 

Beget  disciples, 

Who  practising  the  Faith 

Obtain  Salvation's  fruits — 

Likeness  to  God  and  His  Messiah — 
Without  a  difference. 

Thus,  practising  with  all  their  might, 

Trouble  is  expelled. 

Although  they  have  not  perfected 

The  practice  of  the  Six  Perfections,1 

They  are  naturally  ahead 

Of  all  religious  pilgrims, 

Being  the  bravest  and  the  strongest. 
If  one  receives  the  Doctrine  of  this  Scripture, 
And  reverently  believes  it, 

As  though  seeing  God, 
Then  he  becomes  like  God ! 2 
The  weak  in  faith  is  transformed 

Into  the  strong,3 

Because  of  this  august  Scripture's  power. 
It  is  as  though  this  body  were  endowed 
With  the  endurance  of  the  Immortal,4 

1  The  six   Cardinal    Virtues    are— (a)    Charity,    (6)    Morality, 
(c)  Patience,  (d)  Energy,  (e)  Contemplation,  (/)  Wisdom,  which  is 
the  highest;  cf.  p.  112. 

2  2  Cor.  iii.  18  ;  Matt.  v.  48. 

3  Cf.  Mark  xiv.  66-72  ;  Acts  ii.  14-38,  iv.  13,  29,  33. 

4  Heb.  xi.  27. 


LOTUS   ESSENCE   PROLOGUE         157 

And  had  arrived  in  Port ! 
All  sins  and  doubts  vanish  at  once ; 
He  is  able  all  to  help  l 
And  yet  possess  abundant  grace 
To  alleviate  the  great  sorrows  of  his  fellow- 
men  ! 

Still  more — he  can  extensively  exhort 
Both  priests  and  common  people 
To  recite,  copy,  reverence,  explain, 
And  practise  according  to  this  Law, 
And,  becoming  very  merciful, 
Widely  remove  the  sorrows  of  mankind. 

Taking  deep  root  in  virtue, 

He  can  cause  the  common  folk 
.  To  produce  the  holy  fruits ; 

Leaving  mortality  behind,2 

Becoming  free  like  gods ; 

Each  one  enjoys  the  ecstasy 

Of  communing  with  God.3 
This  so  abundant  Grace  of  God 
It  is  impossible  to  recompense. 
It  leads  each  living  soul 
To  obtain  a  spirit-power. 
Thus  you,  too,  may  become  truly  great 
In  mercy,  and  in  goodness, 
Eesembling  after  death  the  God-like  One 4 

1  2  Cor.  xii.  9. 

2  1  Cor.  xv.  54  ;  John  v.  24  ;  Eph.  ii.  1,  8. 

8  Ps.  xxv.  12-14.  4 1  John  iii.  2. 


158       NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Therefore  you  should  extensively 

This  Scripture  circulate, 
And  everywhere  persuade 
All  men  to  learn,  recite,  copy  and  perpetuate  it. 
So  doing,  you  truly  are  a  child  of  God  ! 


THE  ESSENCE  OF  THE   LOTUS 
SCKIPTUEE 

[The  Text  of  the  Chinese  Essence  is  selected  from  passages 
in  the  Miao  Fa  Lien  Hua  King,  Nanjio's  Catalogue,  No.  134, 
Trans.] 

CHAPTER  I 
Introductory 

I  have  heard 

That  when  all  arrangements 
For  the  hearing  of  the  Law  l 
Were  ready  and  complete, 
The  disciple  Adjnata, 
The  King  of  Maghadha, 

1  It  is  noteworthy  that  Augustine  on  his  arrival  in  Britain,  dr. 
59,  wrote  to  Gregory  the  Great  at  Rome  about  the  Royal  Islaiid 
called  of  old  Glascon  (i.e.  Glastonbury),  where  "the  first  disciples 
of  the  Catholic  Law  found  an  ancient  Church,  prepared  by  God 
Himself,  ...  to  which  they  adjoined  another  Oratory,  etc.  The 
earlier  Church  was  a  wattled  cell  (by  tradition)  said  to  be  founded 
by  Joseph  of  Arimathea,  who  planted  the  Faith  in  Britain  in  the 
first  century.  But  the  term  "Law"  is  very  interesting  as  in 
dicating  a  connection  between  "the  Catholic  Law "  which  spread 
to  the  Western  Ultima  Thule  in  the  first  ages,  and  whose  traces 
Augustine  found  in  the  sixth  century  at  the  very  time  when  the 
Chinese  Pilgrim  Hiouen  Tsang  journeyed  to  India  "in  search  of 
the  Good  Guiding  Law,"  See  p.  235,  note  1. 

159 


160       NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

And  an  innumerable  host 

From  all  the  heavens, 

And  all  quarters  of  the  globe, — 

God's   Angels   and   the   saints    of    every    age 

assembled  1 

To  plant  the  roots  of  Virtue, 
And  realise  the  wish 
Of  all  Illumined  ones. 
By  kindness 2  practising 
Divine  Wisdom  to  attain. 
God's  great  Wisdom  3  to  comprehend, 
And  thus  in  Heaven  arrive. 
Then  kneeling  first  at  Buddha's  feet, 
Seated  in  rows,  they  listened 
Whilst  He  explained  to  His  disciples 

The  Mahayana  Faith  4 

The  script  of  boundless,  everlasting  Eight- 

eousness, 

And  taught  the  method  of  discipleship 
Which  God  blesses. 
To  enjoy  the  ecstasy 
Of  "  Boundless  Eighteousness," 
And  absolutely 
Be  at  rest,5 
Thus  these  assembled  received 

Unprecedented  joy, 

1  Heb.  xii.  22,  23,  E.V.  and  mg.  ;  Rev.  v.  8-11-13. 

2  Acts  x.  38.  3  Rom.  ii.  33. 

4  Heb,  i.  1-14.  5  John  xiv.  27. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  161 

As  with  palms  folded  and 

With  united  heart  God  they  beheld 

Down  from  the  lowest  hell 

Up  to  the  highest  heaven 
His  Voice  they  heard. 

Sacred  memorials  of  Him 

Are  raised  in  the  Seven  Pagodas.1 

Sweet  incense  delights  all  hearts  2 

As  God's  Law  shines, 

Illuminating  all  living  souls.3 
Though  we  see  ordinary  men, 
Because  of  age,  decay,  and  death, 

Surfeited  with  grief ; 
We  see  the  Saints  encountering 

All  kinds  of  trials 


1  Rev.  i.  4,  ii.  13-20. 

2  Incense  was  an  integral  part  of  worship  from  the  earliest  days 
of  man  upon  earth.     It  is  mentioned  both  on  the  Creation  and 
Deluge  tablets  of  Babylonia  : 

"Daily  the  God  thou  shalt  worship  with  offering,  prayer  and 

incense. 

Towards  thy  God  thou  shalt  have  purity  of  heart, 
This  is  the  due  of  Godhead." 

Of.  Matt.  ii.  11  ;  and  in  the  Liturgy  of  St.  Mark:  "The  Priest 
before  the  Gospel  offers  incense  and  saith  thus  : 

"We  offer  incense  before  Thy  glory,  0  God,  do  Thou  receive  it 
to  Thy  holy  and  supercelestial  and  intellectual  altar.  Do  Thou 
in  its  stead  pour  down  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit."  Because 
this  "Incense  is  offered  on  account  of  the  grace  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  by  means  of  the  Gospel  was  given  to  the  whole 
world."  See  Introduction  to  Neale  and  Littledale's  Translations 
of  the  Primitive  Liturgies  of  the  Eastern  Church. 

3  2  Cor.  iv.  3-6. 

II 


162       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

For  preaching  Immortality,1 
Yet  hearts  and  minds 

Are  full  of  joy 

Because  they  seek  God's  Wisdom.2 
We  also  see  their  knowledge  deep, 
And  spirit  strong,  able  to  probe  and  follow 
The  Wisdom  of  all  Illumined  Ones. 
We  also  see  the  sons  of  God 
Possessing  grace  to  suffer  wrong, 
Increasing  insults,  even  to 
Bufferings  and  blows.3 
Patiently  enduring  all, 
That    they    may    follow    in     the    Way    of 

God4 

Those  who  "  draw  near  " 5  to  Wisdom, 
With  their  might,  "put  off"5  distractions, 

Unceasingly  rejoice  6 

Seeking  the  Highest  Way. 
Again,  we  see  the  sons  of  God 
Have  hearts  unoccupied. 
With  this  mysterious  Wisdom, 
They  seek  the  Highest  Way. 
The  limit  of  their  realm 

1  Acts  iv.  14-20-29  ;  1  Pet.  i.  22-25. 

2  Rom.  viii.  35-39. 

3  1  Cor.  iv.  9-12  ;  2  Cor.  iv.  7-18,  v.  1-4,  vi.  4-10,  xi.    23- 
27,  xii.  7-9;  Phil,  i.,  xii.  xiii.,  R.V. 

*  1  Pet.  ii.  19-23. 

5  Terms  adopted   from  the   Ancient  Mysteries.     See  pp.  131, 
197,  216,  252  ;  Heb.  vii.  19,  25,  x.  1,  19-21. 

6  1  Thess.  v.  16. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  163 

Is  the  Mystery  of  Goodness,1 

All  spiritual  forces, 

And  rare  wisdom. 
God  seated  on  His  Throne 
Presents  the  Mysterious  Law  2 
To  such  as  seek  to  learn 

And  follow  It.3 

Now  the  World-honoured  God 
Desires  His  great  Law  to  make  known, 
To  rain  down  a  great  shower  of  Truth,4 
To  blow  a  great  spiritual  Trumpet, 
To  beat  a  great  spiritual  Drum, 
To  proclaim  a  great  spiritual  Eighteousness,5 
To  lead  all  living  creatures, 
To  hear  and  understand, 
And  to  all  the  worlds  reveal 

This  Law 

All  human  thought  surpassing. 
Those  assembled  listeners, 

For  thirty  hours  immovable,  together  sat 

Listening  to  God ; 
Saying  'twas  as  the  duration  of  one  short  meal, 

All  this  long  time 
There  was  not  one  in  mind  or  body 

Who  felt  tired. 

1  Matt.  xiii.  11,  23,  37,  38,  R.V.  43,  44;  1  Tim.  iii.  16. 

2  Acts  ii.  32-36,  R.V.  3  John  vii.  17,  R.V. 

4  John  vii.    37-39  ;    Luke  xxiv.  47-49  ;  Acts  i.  8,    ii.  4,   17, 
21,  33. 

5  Matt,  chapters  v.,  vi.,  vii.     See  ante,  p.  131. 


164       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

In  this  abnormal  state  of  mind  they  dwelt ; 
It  was  Divine ;  therefore  they  persevered.1 

And  to-day  the  Godlike  teach 

This  Mahayana  Scripture, 

Called  "  the  Mysterious  Doctrine 

Of  the  Flowering  Lotus  "  ; 

Teaching  that  method  of  discipling 

Which  is  blessed  of  God. 

Heaven's  music  is  awakened2 

When  man's  soul  finds  rest,3 
Seeking  the  Highest  Way. 

One  must  exert  all  mental  effort, 

Set  free  from  all  attachments,4 

As  'tis  most  difficult  to  attract  the  Illumined 
Ones. 

Only  in  rare  intervals  are  they  met 

1  Acts  ii.  42,  46,  the  word  here  rendered  "continued  steadfastly  " 
is  translated  in  Eph.  vi.  18,  perseverance. 

2  On  their  arrival  at  the  Interpreter's  house  John  Bunyan  makes 
his  Pilgrim  exclaim  :  "A  noise  of  Music  for  joy  that  we  are  here 
....  wonderful !   Music  in  the  House,  music  in  the  heart,  and 
music  also  in  Heaven,  for  joy  that  we  are  here  !  "     It  will  surely 
be  noted  by  the  reader  that  Jay  and  Music  are  the  keynotes  of 
this  Lotus  Scripture  as  they  are  of  the  Evangelic  message  of  the 
New  Testament.     Most  beautifully,  also,  Dante  describes  how  in 
accordance  with  the  "use"  or  custom  of  the  Holy  Hill — "the 
religion   of  the  Mountain" — that  whenever  a    disciplined    soul 
reaches  the   summit  of  the  Healing  Mount  of  Purgatory  and  is 
received  back  into  the  Paradise  from  whence  it  came,  the  whole 
mountain  vibrates  with  sympathetic  joy,  and  all  the  spirits  down 
to  its  sea- washed  base  with  one  voice  cry,  "  Gloria  in  Excelsis." 

3  Luke  xv.  7,  10,  25. 

4  The  grace  of  "detachment"  has  always  been  much  insisted  on 
by  all  Christian  doctors  of  the  Higher  Life. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  165 

Of  clearest  Vision, 
When  the  mind  grasps  all. 
I  saw  the  Illuminator 
In  the  midst  of  the  lamps,1 
Whose  Glory  thus  shone  forth. 
From  Him  I  learned  that  He 
Desires     to    make    this    Living    Scripture 

known,2 

Which  is  as  crystal  pure, 
The  root  of  all  Illumined  Ones'  good  deeds. 
Now  GOD  sheds  forth  His  Light 
And  manifests  true  Righteousness. 
This  all  men  should  know, 
Receive  with  folded  palms, 
For    GOD    showers     down    His    Law    like 

rain3 

To  satisfy  religious  seekers — 
All  seekers — in  the  three  Schools  ; 4 
If  they  have  any  doubts 
GOD  will  clear  them  all  away.5 


1  Rev.  i.  12-16,  ii.  1,  iv.  5,  "lamps  of  fire,"  R.V.,  v.  6. 

2  Rev.  xx.  12,  xxii.  19. 

3  Deut.  xxxii.  1-3  ;  Hos.  xiv.  4,  5. 

4  The  Hiuayana,  the  Middle,  and  the  Mahayana  Schools. 

5  "Questionings,"  Luke  xxiv.  15-17,  38-43,  R.V.  ;  John  xx. 
24-31. 


166       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

CHAPTER  II 
The  Art  of  Saving  the  World 

The  Gate  of  Wisdom,  of  Good  Works, 

Is  difficult  to  find  and  enter.1 

The  knowledge  and  vision  of  the  Godlike  One 

Far  reaching  is  and  deep, 

His  tones  are  gentle,2 

The  heart  of  all  delighting, 

What  GOD  has  wrought — 

Is  most  extraordinary, 

And  difficult  to  explain  ; 3 

Only  GOD  and  the  Illumined 

Can  understand  It  fully. 

The  true  Eeality,  which  we  term  "  Law," 

Such  as  form,  such  as  nature, 

Such  as  appearance, 

Such  as  force,  such  as  action, 

Such  as  cause,  such  as  effect, 

Such  as  fruit,  such  as  reward, 

1  Matt.  vii.  12-14. 

2  Dante  lays  much  stress  on  the  tones  of  the  voice  of  the  angelic 
messenger  Beatrice,  the  expression  of  the  eye,  the  touch  of  the 
hand,  the  smile,  etc.  etc.,  and  refers  to  "the  healing  power  the 
hand  of  Ananias  took"  (Acts  ix.  12,  17,  18).     So,  also,  it  was 
evidently  by  the  tone  of  His  voice  that  Mary  Magdalene  recognised 
our  Lord  when  He  appeared  to  her  as  a  stranger  in  another  form 
—that  of  a  gardener,  after  His  rising.     Cf.  John  xx.  15,  16,  and 
x.  3,  5. 

2  1  Tim.  iii.  15,  16  ;  Rom.  x.  20,  R.Y. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  167 

Such  as  the  history  of  all  things 

And  of  Life's  foundations,1 
One  should  know  this  is  "  Living  Seed," 2 

The  rest  is  chaff!3 
The  language  of  all  the  Illumined 
Eegarding  it  is  one. 
When  GOD  speaks  one  should  repose 

Great  trust  in  Him.4 
The  World-honoured  Law  is  ancient,5 
One  must  speak  of  It  correctly. 
Fold  your  palms  reverently, 
To  show  your  wish  to  hear  the  Way 

More  fully. 
Pause  again,  and  yet  again 

Consider,  for 

My  Law  is  profound,  beyond  imagining  6 
If  one  desires  to  lead  all  living  souls 
To  understand  the  Doctrine  of  the  Illumined 
And  thereby  Holiness  attain, 
And  manifest  it  to  the  world ; 7 
If  one  desires  to  instruct  all  living  creatures 
In  the  knowledge  of  GOD, 
And  manifest  it  to  the  world ; 

1  To  the  Hebrews  Torah,   the  Law,   instruction  means  "the 
Foundations  of  Life." 

2  Matt.  xiii.  37,  38,  v.  44. 

3  Luke  x.  42.  4  Ps.  xxvii.,  xlvi. 

5  Job  xv.  18-22,  xx.  4-8  ;  1  John  ii.  7  ;  Luke  xi.  42,  R.  V. 
8  John  i.  1  ;  Job  ii.  7-9  ;  Rom.  x.  6-13. 

7  Col.  i.  26,  27 ;  1  Tim.  iii.  9,  13,  15,  16,  R.  V.  ;  1  John  i.  1-3  ; 
John  xvii.  6,  18. 


168       NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

If  one  desires  to  lead  all  creatures 
To  understand  Divine  Wisdom 
And  manifest  it  to  the  world ; 
If  one  desires  to  lead  all  creatures 
To  enter  on  the  Path  of  GOD 
And  make  It  manifest  on  earth — 
Thou  should'st  know,  Sariputra, 
There  is  but  ONE  GREAT  CAUSE  *• 
Enlightening  every  Sage  and  Prophet 
Manifested  in  the  world  ! 
Oh,  Disciples,  men  and  women, 
If  there  be  any  harbouring  contempt, 
Troubled  with  wrongful  thoughts, 
And  unbelievers — therefore — 
Cannot  make  It  known 
Because  they  have  not  grasped  theKnowledge- 
Now  is  your  opportunity  to  decide, 
And  proclaim  the  Mahayana  Doctrine. 
In  all  the  universe 
There  is  but  one  Doctrine, 
There  can  be  no  second  nor  third, 
Beyond  preaching  GOD'S  Goodness ; 2 
The  rest  are  merely  symbols — 
Shadows  of  the  True.3 
In  one  word,  'tis  not  the  Lesser  Vehicles 
Which  can  deliver  you. 

1  1  Thess.  i.  9,  10  ;  Heb.  iii.  12 ;  1  Tim.  iv.  10. 

3  Ps.  xxxiii.  5,  cvii. 

3  Heb.  viii.  1,  2,  5,  ix.  11,  23,  24,  x.  1. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  169 

I  made  a  vow  to  save  all  men,1 

As  each  Enlightened  One  has  done 

In  our  Ancient  Mahayana  Vows ; 2 

And  now,  the  Way  of  Deliverance  complete, — 

All  men  may  find  the  Path  to  GOD.3 

All  Law  comes  from  one  Source, 

Always  from  the  Eternal.4 

The  sons  of  GOD,  practising  this  Way. 

Shall,  after  Death,  become  immortal. 

Whoever  calls  upon  the  Name  of  GOD,5 

GOD'S  Way  has  found  already. 

Of  these  who  hearken  and  obey, 

There  is  not  one  who  shall  not  thus 

Become  Immortal ! 6 
There  is  the  Throne  of  Law  Eternal 
Which  regulates  all  things  in  the  worlds. 
Law-breakers  and  unbelievers 
Fall  into  all  forms  of  sin. 
If  one  companions  with  Disciples 7 
In  uprightness  and  goodness, 

1  Herein  lies  the   Root-difference   between   the  first   Buddhist 
teachings — those  of  Shakya   and  the  Hinayana  School,  B.C.  500, 
and  those  of  the  Mahayana,  the  New  and  Greater  Way— expressed 
briefly  in  two  words    "Self,"    "Not-self,"   being  thus  in  perfect 
accordance  with  St.  Paul — "  No  longer  I  but  Christ,"  Gal.  ii.  20, 
y.  24,  the  self-negation  taught  by  Christ.     See  p.  131. 

2  Rom.  ix.  1-4,  x.  i ;  Phil.  ii.  5-11  ;  1  John  iii.  16. 

3  Heb.  ix.  7-15,  x.  19-21. 

4  Jas.  i.  12,  iii.  13-17. 

5  Roin.  x.  12,  13,  16  ;  Acts  ix.  13,  14— "Saints  ....  all  that 
call  upon  Thy  Name." 

6  John  i.  9-18.  7  Luke  xxiv.  13-36. 


170       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Discoursing  only  of  the  Highest  Way, 
Learning,  rejoicing,  and  praising  Goo,1 
Their  converse  is  of  serving  Goo,2 
And  all  the  Enlightened.3 

The  generation  of  the  wicked 

Hear  only  the  Doctrine  of  one  School. 

Being  deluded,  they  disbelieve, 

Break  the  Eternal  Law,4 

Thus  falling  into  hell. 


CHAPTER  III 
Allegories — The  World  on  Fire 

Fold  the  palms  of  your  hands  together,5 

Let  body  and  mind  repose, 
Then  you  will  quickly  attain  rest, 
And  receive  a  portion  of  GOD'S  Law ; 
Your  heart  will  become  as  peaceful  as  a  lake, 
Perfectly  straightforward,  guileless.6 
When  your  mind  is  made  up, 
Then  in  a  moment,  by  repentance 

All  is  done  ! 

1  Luke  ii.  13. 

2  Mai.  iii.  16 ;  Acts  iv.  29-33  ;  Heb.  xiii.  8. 

3  Heb.  xiii.  8  ;  Rev.  i.  8. 

4  Ps.  i.   6  ;    Rom.    ix.    22  ;  Matt.    xiii.    13-15  ;  Jude   12,  13  ; 
1  Tim.  iii.  6. 

3  This  is  one  of  the  Buddhist  ways  of  showing  reverence.     Cf. 
Tit.  ii.  2,  R.V.  "reverent  in  demeanour." 

6  Isa.  Ivii.  15 ;  Luke  xix.  2-10  ;  John  i.  47-51. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  171 

For  all  one's  past  and  present  efforts 

And  study  of  God's  works 

All  lead  back  to  God.1 

This  illustrated : 

There  is  but  one  Gate,2 

There  is  a  great  Power 

Working  for  Peace  and  Uprightness, 

And  for  this  end  there  are 

Seven  great  and  precious  Chariots, 

Infinite  in  their  dimensions. 

One  must  empty  his  heart  to  receive  each  one. 
The  first  is:  "  Great  mercy  and  tenderness;" 
The  second  :  "  Untiring  perseverance  ; " 
The  third  :  "  Ever  seeking  good  ;  " 
The  fourth  :  "  Benefiting  others  ; " 
The  fifth  :  "  Immeasurable  gifts  ;  " 
The  sixth  :  "  Best  and  joy  ; " 
The  seventh :  "  By  this  Keligion  one  is  rid 

Of  all  sorrow, 
In  the  three  realms." 

Yet  travelling  in  these  chariots 

Throughout  the  world,  in  all  directions, 

Men  find  no  rest. 

For  this  world  is  like  a  house  on  fire,3 

Full  of  all  kinds  of  griefs  most  fearful. 

Always  there  is  birth,  old  age,  sickness, 

1  Phil.  ii.  13.  2  1  Tim.  ii.  5. 

s  Cf.  1  Pet.  iii.  12.  Dean  Farrar  venders  "  Make  yourselves  at 
home  k  in  the  conflagrations";  "think  it  not  strange,  etc.,"  of 
2  Pet.  iii.  10-12. 


172       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Death,  and  their  accompanying  sorrows. 

Such  fires  burn  unceasingly. 

But  I  have  already  left  the  world 

With  burning  habitations, 

And  dwell  in  peace  and  calm, 

Eesting  in  shady  groves 

In  Paradise.1 

Still  in  this  world  I  also  dwell ; 2 
In  it  all  creatures  are  My  children ; 
Here  are  countless  troubles, 
And  I  alone  can  save ; 3 
Mounting  these  precious  Chariots, 
Make  straight  for  the  Place 
Where  true  Eeligion  is  taught. 
For  unbelievers  in  the  end 
Shall  endure  hell's  anguish ;  4 
But  those  who  study  Wisdom, 
Hear  high  droctrines. 
Ever  cultivating  a  tender  heart, 
They  fear  not  death  nor  suffering, 
Eenouncing  all  false  teaching. 
Cultivating  the  society  of  good  friends — 
They  are  without  anger, 
Of  gentle  disposition, 

1  John  xiv.  1-3.     Sukhavati. 

2  Matt,  xviii.  20  ;  Acts  ii.  47. 

3  "And  besides  Julai  (the  Model  Come)  there  was  found  no  one 
who  could  save,"  is  a  phrase  occurring  in  a  Sutra  translated  into 
Chinese  by  Ton  Hing  in  A.D.  679. 

4  Mark  xvi.  16. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  173 

In  all  things  diligent, 
Keverencing  all  the  Illumined, 
Eejoicing  instruction l  to  receive 
In  the  Mahayana  Scriptures ; 
Thus  they  will  not  accept 
One  verse  of  other  Scriptures.2 


CHAPTER  IV 

Faith 
[Based  on  Fatherhood] 

Greatly  congratulate  yourself, 

You  are  receiving  Treasures  inestimable, 
Priceless  pearls — without  the  seeking. 

Leaving  your  father's  home, 
Not  knowing  where  to  go, 

And  adding  to  poverty — distress. 

Your  heart  repents  and  thinks  of  the 
Gold,  silver,  precious  stones, 
Of  which  your  treasury  was  full, 
You  find  the  Highest  Treasure, 
Fatherhood,3  all  unsought,4 

1  2  Pet.  i.  5-10. 

2  Eph.  iv.  11-16  ;  2  Pet.  ii.  1 ;  2  John  7-11  ;  1  Tim.  vi.  3,  R.V. 

3  Luke  xv.  11-24  ;  John  xv.  16. 

4  This  expression  is  very  remarkable  when  compared  with  St. 
Paul's  words  in  Rom.  x.  20,  R.V.  :  "  Isaiah  is  very  bold,  and  saith, 
I  was  found  of  them  that  sought  Me  not ;  I  became  manifest  unto 
them  that  asked  not  of  Me," 


174       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Inheritance,  and  slaves, 

And  many  people — all  your  own, 

In  gratitude  for  GOD'S  mercy 

Who  with  kindness 

Won  our  hearts,1 
We  through  long  nights 
"  Lay  hold  "  of  God's  commands, 
And  begin  to  be  rewarded,  receiving 
Great  grace  from  the  World-honoured  One.2 
GOD,  with  rare  wonder,  pities,  instructs 

And  blesses  us. 

Eeverently  we  worship  Him  who  is  on  high, 
Offering  Him  all  things 
In  the  one  chariot  of  Salvation,3 
Which  may  be  divided  into  three — 

The  elementary  (Hinayana), 

The  middle  (Madhyimayana), 

And  the  advanced  (Mahayana). 


CHAPTER  V 
Medicinal  Parables 

Since  one  Earth  produces  all  heroes, 
And  one  rain  waters  them, 
The  unsaved  may  be  saved, 


1  1  John  iv.  10,  19  ;  Eph.  iv.  32 ;  Tit.  iii.  3,  4. 

2  See  p.  99,  note  2. 

3  Rom.  xii.  1,2. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  175 

The  dullard  understand, 

The  weary  ones  find  rest, 

The  dead  may  "  live," 

And  all  rejoice — 

Quickly  are  they  revived ! 

Thus,  all  living  souls 

May  hear  this  Law, 

And  peace  obtain, 

Afterwards  becoming  powers  for  Good, 

Kejoicing  in  Eeligion, 

That  they  may  learn  the  Law  of  GOD. 

Having  found  the  Law, 

Of  blindness  they  are  cured 

In  all  their  ways.1 

According  to  their  capacity, 

Gradually  they  find  the  Way  of  GOD. 

The  Lord — Breaker  of  Traditions — 2 

Himself  to  this  world  came ; 3 

These  important  matters  studied  long 

Ere  making  known  His  thoughts 

To  lead  all  men  from  bondage, 

And  rest  and  joy  obtain — 

The  joy  of  this  world, 

And  that  of  Life  Eternal 4 

1  I.e.  they  become  enlightened  or  illumined.    Acts  xxvi.  16-19  ; 
Eph.  v.  8  ;  Col.  i.  12-14. 

2  Mark  ii.  23-28,  iii.  1-5,  vii.  1-13  ;   Luke  xi.  37,  38  ;  Matt. 
xv.  2-6-9  ;  Luke  xiii.  10-17. 

3  John  ii.  14  ;  Phil.  ii.  5-9  ;  Heb.  ii.  9,  10,  14,  15. 

4  Matt.  xix.  29  ;  1  Tim.  iii.  8. 


176       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

The  sweet  dew  of  purest  Law,1 
In  spirit  levelling  all  castes 
To  an  equality  ; 

Without  a  difference  of  love  or  hate, 
Without  covetousness  or  friction  2 
Again,  all  the  sons  of  GOD 
Stay  their  whole  rnind  and  heart 
Upon  the  Way  of  GOD, 
Ever  manifesting  kindliness, 
Knowing  that  'tis  Divine  ! 3 
The  Spirit  of  the  Law  is  ministered 
According  to  their  ability.4 
What  they  practise  is 
The  Way  of  Saints,5 
Gradually  qualifying 
To  become  themselves  divine ! 


CHAPTER  VI 
The  Record  of  the  Message 

I,  the  Incarnate  Light,6 
Am  not  Beelzebub's  agent,7 

1  Hos.  vi.  2,  3. 

2  Philera.  16  ;  Acts  iv.  31,  32  ;  Matt.  v.  43-45. 

3  Mic.  vi.  8,  E.V.,  a  mark  of  the  God-Way  man. 

4  Eph.  iv.  6-16  ;  Rom.  xii.  5-8. 

5  Acts  ii.  2,  xix.   23,  xxii.  3,  4,  xxiv.  14,  xviii.  24-27 ;  Matt. 
xxii.  16. 

6  1  Tim.  vi,  14-16.  7  Matt.  xii.  27  ;  Mark  i.  23-27. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  177 

Although  demons  and  demoniac  men 

Obey  My  command,1 

But  am  the  World-honoured  HERO,2 

The  Law-giver  of  the  Enlightened, 

Who  pities  men 

And  gives  Glad  Tidings,3 

Falling  like  sweet  dew,4 

Allaying  fever,  giving  coolness.5 

As  like  a  weary  soldier6  returning 

From  hard  campaign  am  at  once 

Banqueted  by  the  Great  King, 

And  attained  Divine  Wisdom 

And  perfect  knowledge. 

Laying  down  My  life 7 

Ascending  to  Heaven,8 

Where  I  shall  ever  help  men  9 

Through  their  boundless  sorrows 

To  keep  the  Law  of  GOD. 

I  and  you  dwell  in  a  Universe 

Of  Cause  and  Effect.10 

1  Mark  i.  23-27,  R.V.,  iii.  11,  v.  6,  7,  mg.  R.V. 
2Isa.  ix.    1,    ii.    6.      "Hero-God"   (Expositor's  Bible,   G.    A. 
Smith). 

3  Luke  ii. 

4  In  the  frescoes  of  the  Roman  Catacombs,  Christ,  the  Angel  of 
the  Dew,  is  depicted  as  the  Fourth  with  the  Children  in  the  Fiery 
Furnace. 

5  Mark  i.  30-34,  39. 

6  Pss.  xxiv.  7-10,  Ixviii.  18  ;  Eph.  iv.  7,  12. 

7  John  v.  26,  x.  10-17,  30. 

8  Eph.  iii.  8-10  ;  Col.  ii.  14,  15  ;  1  Pet.  i.  10-12. 

9  Mark  xvi.  19,  20.  w  Gal.  vi.  7. 

12 


178       NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

It  is  My  duty  now  to  speak, 
And  yours  to  hearken ! 


CHAPTER  VII 
Parable  of  the  Eternal  City 

Supreme  and  Universal  is  Thy  Knowledge 

Oh,  GoD-like  One. 

Thou  seest  truths  ancient  and  far-distant 
Clear  as  if  to-day.1 

All  the  mothers  weep2  for  the  Founder  of  the 
Law, 

Their  holy  King ; 
Passing  from  grave  to  grave, 
Finding  Him  nowhere3 
Then  the  sixteen  Princes  (Apostles  ?) 4 
In  the  might  of  great  mercy, 
The  suffering  world  to  save  determined. 

"  Holy  Lord,  the  GOD  of  Heaven, 

From  Shakya's  grave  comes  Shakya's  voice  5 

Always  entreating, 

Pity  all  sufferers.6 

1  Heb.  iv.  12,  13. 

2  Zech.  xii.  10  ;   Luke  xxiii.  27,  28  ;  John  xx.  11-13  ;    Mark 
xvi.  9,  10,  E.V. 

3  Matt,  xxviii.  1-10. 

4  In  China  the  Rakans  (Chinese  Lohans)  or  Chief  Disciples  of 
Buddha  are  18,  in  Japan  16. 

6  John  i.  32-34.  6  Mark  xvi.  15. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  179 

Keverently  we  worship  Thee, 

Dwelling  in  blessedness. 

Before  Thee  we  stand, 

Desiring  that  this  blessedness 
By  all  be  shared, 

So  that  we,  and  they  with  us,1 

May  enter  on  the  Way  of  GOD." 
The  Law  of  Twelve  Causes  and  Effects, 
The  Wisdom  of  the  Goo-like  One, 
Is  difficult  to  believe,  or  comprehend. 
0  bid  all  men,  "  Be  fearless," 2  "  Fear  not."  * 
And  "  shrink  not  back."  4 
You  may  now  arrive, 
And  enter  in. 
You  who  are  very  tired 
May  be  made  very  glad — 
Such  gladness  as  you  never  had  before. 
You  can  now  avoid  the  evils  of  this  life, 
And  rest  obtain, 
This  is  the  Eternal  City,5 
GOD'S  one  Chariot  of  Salvation, 
Into  three  divided. 
Balmy  breezes  waft  sweet  incense 
From  the  flowers : 

And  gentle  dews  fall  on  the  new  comers. 
Throughout  the  Heavenly  Places 

1  Heb  xi.  40.  2  John  xiv.  27. 

8  Matt.  x.  28.  4  Heb.  x.  36-39. 

5  Rev.  iii.  12,  xxi. 


180       NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

They  dwell  for  ever  with  their  teachers. 

There,  too,  is  ever  a  Spiritual  Guide 

Of  most  surpassing  Knowledge, 

Who    understands   the    deep    things    of     the 

heart 1 

And  succours  all  in  trouble.2 
The  City  has  great  Gates,  high  Towers —  3 
Is  filled  with  men  and  women 
Who  at  the  Holy  Place  4  arrived 
Aided  by  the  merit  of  all  the  Illumined.5 
This  City  is  spoken  of  as  "  Three  Chariots," 
But,  in  reality,  there  is  only 
One6  Chariot  of  Salvation. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

The  Five  Hundred  Disciples 7 

Five  hundred  disciples — 
A  great  miracle  ! 
The  lost  body  of  the  Founder 
Appeared  clearly, 
And  flies  to  heaven 
Like  a  God  ! 8 

1  1  Cor.  ii.  10  ;  Rom.  viii.  27.  -  Ps.  xlvi.  1-3. 

3  Rev.  xxi.  10-12;  Ps.  xlviii.  12-14:  "He  will  be  our  Guide 
•ven  through  death. " 

4  Rev.  vii.  13-17.  5  Heb.  xi.,  xii.  1,  22-24. 
•  Eph.  i.  10  ;  Rev.  vii.  13-17.                 7  1  Cor.  xv.  6. 

«  Luke  xxiv.  50-52  ;  Acts  i.  6-11. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  181 

After  this  their  wills  were  strengthened, 

And  in  Wisdom  they  progressed,'^ 

Feeding  upon  the  Twofold  Feast 

With  spiritual  joy  and  meditation  1  glad, 

For  Life  is  without  end  ! 2 

And  Law  is  everlasting. 

Inwardly  and  secretly  the  disciples 

Continued  in  their  New  Way  like  Saints, 

But  outwardly  they  followed  the  Old  Way,5 

For  few  desired  to  resign  life  ! 

But,  in  reality,  they  purified  Eeligion. 

Marriage  they  had  renounced, 

Desiring  only  to  be  transformed. 

As  drunk  with  wine  4  they  slept, 

Not    knowing    they    possessed     a     priceless 

Treasure 

In  their  inmost  robes  ; 
But  now  they  find  their  sacred  Pearl 5 
The  poor  should  also  share. 
Their  heart  was  greatly  gladdened. 
The  rich,  who  possessed  abundance, 
Were  unselfish,  and  shared 
All  things  in  common.6 
Viewing  these  treasures,  the  poor  were  filled 

with  joy ; 
Bodies  and  souls  with  joy  o'erflowed. 

1  Acts  ii.  41,  42.  2  John  viii.  51. 

3  Acts  ii.  46,  47,  xxi.  20,  21,  24. 

4  Acts  ii.  12,  13,  15.  5  Matt.  xiii.  45. 

u  Acts  ii.  42-47  ;  "  the  Fruit  of  the  Light,"  Epli.  v.  9,  R.V. 


182       NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

CHAPTEK  IX 
The  Simple  made  Wise 

My  aim  accomplished, 

And  all  human  yearnings  satisfied, 

Learning  the  fathomless  Secret  of  the  Universe, 

And  of  the  GOD  Supreme, 

And  Life  Immortal — 

All  men,  to  save ; 

The  human  Way  which  lengthens  life, 

The    Divine    which    more    secures, — e'en — 

Immortality ! 1 

My  heart's  desire  is  fully  realised, 
And,  filled  with  joy  unspoken, 
I  dwell  in  Peace,  in  God's  own  Way, 
Which  is  the  Highest —  2 
The  Good  Law  of  the  Sacred  Lotus. 
Like  a  lamp  GOD'S  Wisdom  shone. 
Hearing  my  Name  3 

Proclaimed  "  inheritor  among  the  saints,"  4 
My  joy  was  full, 
As  though  refreshed  with  dew. 

1  "  There  is  a  law  of  health  for  the  body  and  a  law  of  health  for 
the  soul ;  ...  the  two  together  make  up  the  Law  of  God,"  says 
Professor  Israel  Abrahams  of  Cambridge,  England,  in  his  Festival 
Studies.     1  Tim.  iv.  8  ;  cf.  vi.  19  ;  Matt.  vi.  33. 

2  Luke  ii.  14.  3  Phil.  ii.  10,  11. 
4  Col.  i.  12. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  183 

CHAPTER  X 
The  Spiritual  Guide 

Amid  such  things  as  these 
In  the  Presence  of  GOD — 
I  heard  the  wonderful  Living  (Lotus)  Scripture 

Sentence  by  sentence, 
And  each  thought  made  me  glad. 

I  deliver  all  to  you 

To  receive  the  Highest  Wisdom. 
God  told  Me,  the  Incarnate  Great  Physician,1 
After    My     Death     and     Deliverance     from 

Death 

That  "  if  any  hear  " 2  a  verse,  or  sentence, 
Of  this  wondrous  Living  Scripture, 
The  thought  at  once  shall  gladden  him, 
And  I  also  will  "  him  give  a  name  " 

Amongst  the  Enlightened.3 

All  these  disciples 

Eevere  the  millions  of  Illumined  Ones 
Who,  in  all  holy  places, 

1  Yakushi,  the  Great  and  Good  Physician,  who  opens  the  eyes 
of  the  blind,  is  frequently  found  among  the  images  in  Buddhist 
temples  of  the  Mahayana  or  Self-less  School.     Cf.  Luke  vii.  18-22, 
R.V.  :  "Art  Thou  He  that  cometh  ?  "  i.e.  Messiah. 

2  This  Chinese  expression   is   very  common  and  not  easily  in 
telligible  in  any  other  sense. 

3  A  frequent  expression  used  by  our  Lord  in  the  Fourth  Gospel 
and  in  the  Revelation. 


184       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Perform  their  great  vow 

Of  saving  fellow-beings 

Who  now  are  dwelling  amongst  men. 

These  workers — all  the  worlds 
Should  reverently  esteem, 
They  should  be  reverenced 
As  people  reverence  Me  ! 1 
Because  they  descended  into  an  evil  world 
To  practise  the  Doctrines  of  this  Scripture. 
If  these  good  men, 
And  devout  women, 
After  My  Death  and  Deliverance 
Shall  to  only  one  soul 
Preach  this  Scripture, 
If  but  one  line  only, 
Know  that  such  an  one 
Is  My  messenger 2 
And  My  ambassador 
To  execute  My  Will,3 
How  much  more  so 
When  he  instructs  the  multitude ! 
I,  the  Great  Physician,  say 
If  a  man  in  evil  mood 
Curses  GOD, 
His  sin  is  light, 
But  should  he  use  bad  language 

1  Luke  x.  16. 

2  Job  xxxiii.  23,  mg.  ;  Eph.  vi.  20,  R.V.    Of.  Philem.  1,  12,  13, 

3  Luke  xv.  7. 


THE    LOTUS   ESSENCE  185 

To    curse    believing    souls    at    home,    or    in 

communities, 

And  to  abuse  the  followers  of  this  good  Law, 
His  sin  is  greater  far,1 
Still,  if  he  suddenly  listen  to  this  Scripture 
He  shall  find  the  highest  wisdom. 
Know  that  such  a  man 

Shall  mount  to  the  desired  Heavenly  Abode.2 
If  a  man  seek  the  Way  of  GOD, 
And  when  in  trouble 
With  reverent,  folded  palm 
Turns  to  Me, 

With  countless  songs  of  praise  to  GOD, 
He  gains  incalculable  merit. 
But  he  who  loves  the  study  of  this  Word 
Has  joy  surpassing  that.3 
I,  Great  Physician,  now  aver  that 
Of  the  many  writings  I  inspired, 
This  Lotus  Scripture  is  the  chief  of  all. 
Of  this  Scripture 
I  at  present 
Am  almost  jealous, 

For,  after  My  Death  and  Deliverance,4 
Know  that  I,  the  Great  Physician, 
Declare  that 
He  who  recalls  it 
Chants  it  with  reverence, 

1  Matt.  xii.  31,  32.  2  Luke  xxiii.  43. 

8  Ps.  cxix.  4  Acts  ii.  24, 


186       NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Proclaims  it  to  others, 
I  will 

Clothe  him  again 1 

For  other  regions ; 

Where  all  Illumined  Ones  support  him.2 

This  man  has  strong  faith 

And  high  purpose — 

The  true  root  of  all  Goodness.3 

Know  that  this  man 

Dwells  with  Me,4 

I  having  ordained  him 

And  laid  Mine  own  hands  on  his  head.5 

All  the  saints  of  Highest  Learning 

Follow  this  Scripture. 

It  opens  the  Gate  of  Goodness 

And  explains  the  True  Eealities. 

The  Treasury  of  this  Scripture6 

Is  deep,  strong,  secret,  far — 

Far  beyond  the  reach  of  men. 

It  connects  with  My  Palace, 

Is  clothed  with  My  Kobes, 

He  is  seated  on  My  Throne.7 

I,  the  Great  Physician,  have  other  lands 

1  Rev.  iii.  5.     The  Primitive  Liturgies  speak  of  the  "Vestment 
of  Immortality."     Cf.  also  Rev.  xix.  8,  R.V.,  "the  fine  linen  is 
the  righteous  acts  of  the  saints. "     See  p.  249,  note  2. 

2  Rev.  iv.  4. 

3  Jas.  i.  6-8,  21,  R.V.  ;  Phil.  iii.  12-14. 

4  Rom.  viii.  9  ;  John  xiv.  23  ;  Rev.  iii.  20. 

5  John  xv.  16  ;  Acts  viii.  18  ;  Rev.  i.  17,  19. 

6  Ps.  cxix.  7  Rev.  iii.  21. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  187 

Which  I  am  sent  to  save.1 
Those  who  meet  to  seek  the  Law  are  many. 
To  train  disciples, 
Men  and  women, 
Inquiring  men, 
Inquiring  women, 

Who  listen  to  their  Preaching  of  the  Law. 
Their  followers 
Listen,  and  believe, 
Obey  without  resistance. 
If  the  Preachers 
Are  in  quiet  places, 
I  constantly  send 
Dragons  and  demons, 
The  powers  of  the  Air,2 
Asuras,  and  such-like, 
To  listen  to  their  preaching ; 
Although  I  dwell  in  other  lands, 
I  ofttimes  give  the  Preachers 
A  vision  of  Myself.3 
Should  any  wish  to  lose  their  weariness 
To  dwell  with  Me, 

1  John  x.  16  ;  1  Pet.  iii.  18,  19. 

2  Job  i.  6-8  ;  John  xii.  31 ;  Eph.  ii.  2,  iii.  8-10,  R.V.  :  "That 
now  unto  the  principalities  and  the  powers  in  the  heavenly  places 
might  be  made  known  through  the  Church  the  manifold  Wisdom  of 
God."     Cf.  1  Cor.  iv.  9,  R.V.,  "a  spectacle  unto  the  world,  both 
to  angels  and  men."     Also  Eph.  vi.  12,  R.V.  "the  spiritual  hosts 
of  wickedness  in  the  heavenly  places."     Also  Judg.  v.  20,  mg. 

3  Mark  xvi.  19,  20  ;  Acts  vii.  55,  xxii.  17-21,  xxvii.  23.     Cf. 
also  Acts  xxiii.  11  with  2  Tim.  iv.  16,  17. 


188       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Bid  them  hearken  to  this  Scripture.1 
Those  who  have  not  heard  this  Word 
Are  far  from  Divine  Wisdom. 
But  the  House  of  My  messengers,  My  dwelling- 
place, 

Is  filled  with  mercy ; 

My  Kobes  are  gentleness  and  long-suffering, 
My  throne  is  in  the  unseen  Eternal  Land. 
They  sit  on  unseen  thrones.2 
If  when  preaching  this  Word 
There  should  be  men  of  evil  tongue  blaspheming, 
Bearing  swords  and  spears,  or  throwing  stones, 
If,  after  My  death  and  Deliverance, 
There  be  some  able  to  preach  this  Scripture, 
I  will  send  them  forth 
To  disciple  men  and  women, 
And  faithful  followers  win, 
To  reverence  the  Holy  Spirit, 
Who  leads  all  living  creatures 
And  gathers  them  to  hear  the  Law. 
Should  any  desire  to  work  them  ill 
By  sword,  or  spear,  or  stones, 
I  will  send  men  to  tame  them,3 

1  Matt.  ii.  28. 

2  Resembling  the  fire    in  Pilgrim' 's  Progress,  which,  although 
deluged  with  water,    burned   brightly  on    owing  to    the  secret 
supplies  of  oil  continually  added  by  Unseen  Hands. 

3  2  Pet.  ii.  12-22,  R.V.     "Tame,"  i.e.  civilised  men  " born  mere 
animals."    The  eighth  of  Buddha's  ten  titles  is  Casta  deva  Manu 
Shyanam— "the  Tamer  of  all  beings"  ;  and  it  is  interesting  to 
note  that  the  Greek  word  TraXeia  translated  in  our  English  Bible 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  189 

And  will  protect  My  messengers. 
If  you  "  draw  nigh  "  the  Holy  Spirit, 
You  will  find  the  Way  of  Saints ; 
When,  following  the  teaching  of  this  Guide, 
You   will   discover    innumerable    Enlightened 
Ones.1 


CHAPTER  XI 
God's  Dwelling-place  (Pagodas) 2 

There  are  seven  Shrines, 

Facing  the  four  points  of  the  compass. 

From  the  midst  of  these 

A  great  voice  rises,3 

Crying,  "  Holy,  holy  ! " 4 

"chastened"  means  originally  to  bind,  then  to  tame,  then  to 
chastise,  and  then  to  instruct.  Cf.  Ps.  xxxii.  8,  9.  Thus  Pere 
Didon  says  of  St.  Jerome,  "the  uncouth  Dalmatian,  the  fiery 
youth  intoxicated  awhile  by  pagan  Rome,  became  a  lion  tamed  at 
the  feet  of  Christ."  And,  again,  Dr.  Alex.  Whyte  has  written  of 
St.  Teresa  that  "all  her  life  through  she  was  as  a  lioness  pallisaded 
round  by  crosses  until  by  means  of  them  she  became  trans 
formed  into  a  lamb,"  Cf.  Mark  v.  3,  "tame,"  A.V.,  Luke  viii. 
28,  35. 

1  Heb.  xii.  22,  mg.  23,  R.V. 

2  Pagodas  are  not  merely  holy  places  where  relics  are  enshrined 
and  the  Scriptures  are  treasured,  but  seven  gates  (Churches  ?)  to 
the  heavenly  city. 

3  Rev.  v.  11,  "A  voice  of  many  Angels,"  R.V. 

4  Isa.  vi.  3  ;  Rev.  iv.  8.     The  Trisagion  or  Tersanctus  is  found 
in  every  one  of  the  Primitive  Liturgies  :  ' '  the  copy  of  things  in 
the  Heavens."     In  that  of  St.  Mark  it  is  called  "the  holy  hymn 
of  the  Quickening  Trinity." 


190       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Sakyamuni,1  the  world-revered  One, 

At  the  great  Council  was  enabled 

To  reveal  the  Way  of  Saints, 

The  Goo-inspired, 

The  wondrous  Lotus-Scripture, 

Which  He  reveals  to  all 

In  such  wise  as  this : 

"  I,  the  world-honoured  One, 

Speak  words 

All  which  are  true, 

These  great  Shrines 

Are  spiritual  ferry -boats  2  to  the  Promised  Land; 

People  call  them  precious  Arks.3 

In  them  GOD  is  revealed, 

Hence  they  are,  also,  called 

His  precious  jewels.4 
Throughout  all  worlds, 
Where'er  the  Living  Word  is  preached, 
It  is  My  Shrine.5 

This  Scripture  being  therein  heard 
Eeveals  to  those  thus  gathered 

1  Kern  says  he  had  not  the  slightest  doubt  that  by  ' '  Sakyamuni " 
here  is  meant  the  Supreme  Being,  God  of  gods,  Almighty  and  All- 
wise  (Sacred  Books  of  the  East,  vol.  xxi.  Introduction,  p.  28).     See 
p.  226,  note  6  ;  p.  248,  note  3. 

2  A  term  descended  from   the  Pyramid-age.     Max  Miiller  says 
that  the  Mahayana  means  "the  School  of  the  Great  Boat." 

3  Or  "the  Lotus  of  the  Pyramids."     In  Japan  the  Mikoshi  in 
Shinto  temples  is  the  equivalent,  i.e.  the  God -carriage  in  which  the 
Shintai  or  token  of  the  God's  presence  rests. 

4  Mai.  Hi.  17. 

5  Rev.  v.  8-14,  or  Sanctuary  ;  cf.  2  Cor.  vi.  16,  E.V.  nig. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  191 

Its  testimony,  therefore  they  praise, 

And  Holy,  Holy  chant. 

From  all  points  of  the  compass — 

Above,  below — 

All  regions  are  transformed — 

Countless  millions  of  distant  worlds."  1 

A  hush  fell  upon  them  all.2 

They  offered  gifts  of  sweetest  flowers. 

Then  Sakyamuni,  with  His  right-hand  Finger,3 

Opened  the  seven  seals, 

And  there  came  forth  a  great  sound 

Like  the  turning  of  a  Key 4 

Opening  a  great  City-gate. 

Then  all  beheld 

Two  Goo-like  ones 

Eeceiving  a  great  assembly 

In  the  open  sky.5 

The    Vision  seemed   as   though  upon    a   cool 

Lake-shore 

Beside  the  glorious  Lotus. 
And  a  mighty  wind  rushed6 
Through  the  branches  of  the  trees. 
From  the  beginning  until  now, 

1  John  xiv.  2. 

2  Rev.  viii.  1. 

3  Of.  Ezek.  viii.  19,  xxxi.  18  ;  Dan.  v.  5  ;  Luke  xi.  20  ;  John  viii. 

4  Like  the  opening  of  the  seven  seals,  Rev.  iv.  1-5,  v.  1-10, 
xv,  5-6,  xx.  11-15  ;  also  "  the  Amen  with  the  Keys  "  of  Life  and 
Death  and  "  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  "—Matt.  xvi.  19  ;  Rev.  i. 
18. 

5 1  Thess.  iv.  16.  6  Acts  ii.  2,  iv.  31. 


192       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

"  Among  the  many  Scriptures  circulated, — 

This  Scripture  is  the  chief. 

This  Scripture  is  difficult  to  follow. 

If  followed,  even  temporarily,  I  rejoice, — 

All  the  Illumined  Ones  rejoice.1 

For  such  men  pleased  the  Illumined, 

They  are  brave,  progressive, 

Well  disciplined. 

Those  who  quickly  gain 

The  Way  of  GOD  supreme, 

Can  after  death  this  Scripture  study, 

More  and  more. 

They  truly  are  the  sons  of  GOD, 

In  perfect  goodness  dwelling. 

After  My  Death  and  Deliverance 

They  can  better  understand  its  meaning.2 

The  Messengers  of  Heaven  are  as  eyes 

To  this  awe-full  world, 

And  can  make  it  plain. 

These  Messengers  of  Heaven 

Should  be  revered 

Because  they  teach  those  who  suddenly 

Attain  the  highest  Way  of  GOD." 

1  In  the  Primitive  Liturgy  of  St.  Clement  these  words  occur  : 
' '  Pray  ye   that  are   Illuminated  !      For   our  newly  illuminated 
brethren,  let  us  make  our  supplication  that  the  Lord  may  confirm 
and  strengthen  them.     Let  us,  the  faithful,  all  pray  earnestly  for 
them,  that  the  Lord  may  count  them  worthy,  having  been  initiated 
into  the  death  of  Christ  ....  and  sharers  of  His  Mysteries," 
etc.     See  ante,  p.  175,  note  1. 

2  Cf.  Luke  xxiv.  5,  6  ;  John  ii.  19-22. 


THE  LOTUS   ESSENCE  193 

CHAPTER  XII 

The  Converted  Persecutor l 

Diligently  practice  philanthropy ; 

Be  not  stingy : 

Spare  not  thy  body  nor  thy  life, 

The  people  of  this  world 

May  attain  Eternal  Life ! 

I  have  the  Mahayana  Doctrine 

Called  «  The  Lotus  Scripture." 

If  in  obedience.2 

You  constantly  proclaim  it— 

Whether  gathering  fruit, 

Or  drawing  water, 

Collecting  wood  to  cook  a  meal, 

Or  lying  down,  or  sitting  up, 

Unwearied  you  will  be 

In  mind  and  body. 

Although  the  world  is  mine 

I  covet  not  its  pleasures, 

For  I  possess  a  wondrous  Secret,3 

1  Deva  was  a  disciple  of  Nagarguna  (Nanjio).     Like  Saul  becom 
ing  Paul,  Acts  xxii.  13,  25. 

2  St.  Paul  "not  disobedient  to  the  Heavenly  Vision  "  Acts  xxvi 
19. 

3  It  is  said  that  Keikwa,  a  famous  Chinese  sage,  communicated 
to  Kobo  Daishi,  the  young  Japanese  priest  who  was  sent  over  to 
Singanfu  in  A.D.  804,  "  a  wonderful  Secret."     It  was  the  doctrine 
of  Dainichi,  the  Great-Everywhere-Present-Sun  (see  p.  256,  note  4). 
On  his  return  to  Japan,  Kob5  Daishi  founded  the  Shingon  sect,  and 
Dengyc  Daishi,  his  colleague,  founded  the  Tendai  sect  of  Mahayana 


194       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Known  only  to  the  few. 

Possessing  It, 

My  mind  and  body  are  unwearied. 

Golden,  purple-coloured. 

All-powerful,  fearless, 

Having  a  binding  power 

To  persecute  the  Saints — 

Lo !  by  miracle 

I  was  converted  to  the  True  Way.1 

Buddhism,  which  regard  the  Lotus  Scripture  as  the  basis  of  his 
faith.  Kobo  Daishi  united  Buddhism  and  Shintoism  in  the  system 
called  "Ryobu  Shinto"  (which  lasted  until  forty  years  ago,  1868, 
the  Meiji  era)  ;  transformed  the  rude  Shinto  Bird-perch  into  the 
beautiful  Portal  called  Torii,  doubtless  in  allusion  to  "the  Gate 
way  of  Light"  and  the  "  Luminous  Temples"  which  he  had  seen 
in  Singanfu,  while  the  Chinese  Emperor  gave  him  a  box  of  which 
the  central  ornament  was  the  Maltese  cross  which  is  on  the 
Nestorian  inscribed  stele  at  Singanfu.  K5b5  Daishi  also  baptized 
the  Japanese  Emperor  Saga  into  Dainichi  and  wrote  for  him  a 
"Key  to  the  Secret  Treasure  House."  It  is  surely  extremely 
significant  that  the  mitre  worn  by  the  priests  of  the  Shingon  sect 
when  receiving  baptism  is  adorned  in  front  with  five  figures 
arranged  in  the  form  of  the  same  Maltese  cross.  The  central  figure 
being  that  of  Dainichi,  the  "Jesus  our  Immanuel"  of  Christians 
supported  by  Shakya  and  Amida,  above  and  below  being  figures 
symbolising  Wisdom  and  "the  Precious  Birth,"  clearly  the  New 
Birth  of  St.  John's  Gospel  iii.  3,  5  ;  by  which  the  early  believers 
receiving  baptism  became  0or«r^os,  "Enlightened  Ones."  The 
baptismal  robes  are  most  glorious  crimson  brocade,  interwoven 
with  shining  gold.  The  curious  designs  thereon  having  been 
handed  down  from  Keikwa  (or  Huiko)  and  Kobo  Daishi  1100 
years  ago.  See  p.  227,  note  3. 

1  Acts  ix.  1-19.  A  frequent  expression  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles.  See  Revised  Version,  where  it  is  accentuated  by  a  capital 
W  "Way."  Acts  ix.  2,  xix.  9,  xxii.  4,  xxiv.  14,  22,  xviii.  25-28. 
Shinto  or  Kami  no  michi,  the  Way  of  the  gods.  "  I  am  the 
Way,"  John  xiv.  6. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  195 

GOD  says  to  all  His  followers, 

And  to  those  as  yet  unborn, — 

If  good  men 

And  devout  women, 

Hear  this  Living  Scripture 

Of  the  Persecutor, 

With  clean  heart  and  reverent  faith, 

Free  from  doubts 

They  will  not  descend  to  Hades. 

E'en  hungry  ghosts  and  animals  T 

May  attain  to  the  Court  of  Heaven, 

Dwell  with  the  Illuminate 

And  always  hear  this  Scripture. 

Whether  dwelling   among   men,  or   with  the 

Angels, 

They  will  alike  enjoy  abundant  bliss, 
If  in  GOD'S  Presence 
They  remain  and  grow. 
And  in  a  little  while, 
E'en  in  the  islands  of  the  sea — 
I  will  reveal  to  them 
This  marvellous  Scripture. 

"  When  only  eight  years  old 

I  pitied  all  the  creatures 

As  though  new-born  babes — 

Treating  them  with  kindness 

Bent  on  peace  and  gentleness. 

1  2  Pet.  ii.  12,  R.Y.  "born  mere  animals"  ;  cf.  Ps.  xxxii.  8,  9  ; 
1  Cor.  xv.  44,  45. 


196        NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

In  all  kinds  of  suffering 

I  cultivated  virtue." 
Before  finishing  this  speech, 
An  Angel l  then  appeared 
Saying  he  had  heard 
I  had  attained  Divine  Wisdom, 
It  needed  only  that  GOD  Himself  confirm  it. 
I  continued  studying  the  Mahayana  Law  2 
Which  saves  all  men  from  suffering. 
I  heard  that 

The  form  of  woman  is  unclean, 
Is  not  a  spiritual  vessel, 
And  that  she  has 
Five  disqualifying  drawbacks  : — 
The  first,  she  could    not  attain   to  heavenly 

royalty  : 

(Second)  could  not  become  GOD'S  Prophet ; 
(Third)  could  not  control  the  evil  spirits ; 
(Fourth)  neither    become    Director   of    trans 
migration  ; 
(Fifth)  nor  attain  unto  the  form  of  God. 

But  there  is  a  precious  Pearl — 

Worth  a  million  worlds — 

Which  suddenly  can 

Change  her  into  a  child  of  GOD, 

Eeigning  for  ever  on  the  Precious  Lotus - 
Throne, 

1  Cf.  Rev.  i.  20,  ii.  1  with  Acts  vii.  38,  ix.  10-17,  26,  27. 

2  Le.  the  Inner  Doctrine  of  the  Greater  Way. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  197 

Perfect  in  knowledge. 

The  whole  assembly  pondered  thoughtfully 
And  believed  this  Message. 


CHAPTER  XIII 
"Hold  Fast!"1 

Afterwards,  the  evil  world  multiplied. 
Goodness  diminished, 
Conceit  abounded, 
Love  of  money  was  supreme,2 
Evil  increased, 

And  men  drifted  3  far  from  GOD. 
Though  difficult,  yet  still  they  may  be  taught. 
We    should  brace  our    minds    to    great    En 
durance — 

Determine  to  study  and  recite  this  Scripture, 
To  preach  and  copy  it — 
In  every  way  to  reverence  it — 
Sparing  no  pains,  nor  even  life  itself. 
In  this  bad  world 
Most  men  are  evil, 
Cherishing  conceit.4 

1  "Hold  Fast,"   a  term  from  the  Mysteries,  Rev.  ii.  13,  25,  iii. 
11.     See  pp.  151,  161,  251. 

2  Cf.  2  Tim.  iii.  1-5  ;  1  Tim.  vi.  10,  R.V. 

3  Heb.  ii.  1,  R.V.,  "drift  away";  2  Pet.  ii.  17,  R.V. 

4  1  Tim.  iii.  6,  vi.  4  ;  2  Tim.  iii.  3,  vi.  10,  R.Y. 


198       NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Their  goodness  is  a  sham.1 

Angry,  coarse,  slippery,  and  crooked, 

Because  untrue  in  heart. 

Still — thanks  to  the  great  Holy  Spirit,2 

Who  gradually  prepares  to  tread  the  Way  of 

GOD— 

Some  reverently  obey  His  Mind, 
Are  brave  as  lions, 
Travel  anywhere, 
To  any  quarter  of  the  earth  3 
The  Doctrine  to  explain ; 
Practising  it  in  their  lives, 
And  pondering  over  its  true  meaning — 
All  through  the  wondrous  power  of  GOD  ! 4 
There  are  many  ignorant  men 
Cursing,  blaspheming, 
Carrying  swords  and  spears— 
But  all  these  things  must  be  endured, 
For  the  followers  of  an  evil  world 
Are  ignorant.5 

Their  hearts  are  slippery  and  crooked, 
Not  having  got  what  is  to  be  obtained 
Their  heart  is  filled  with  pride. 
Some  ascetics 

1  Matt.  xiii.  20,  21  ;  Hos.  vi.  4. 

2Neh.  ix.    20,    "Thou  gavest  Thy   Good    Spirit   to  instruct 
them  "  ;  Rev.  iii.  6. 

3  Matt.  xxiv.  14  ;  Acts  i.  8. 

4  Heb.  ii. 

6  1  Cor.  xv.  9 ;  2  Cor.  ii.  7-12,  iv.  9-14. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  199 

Ketire  with  monkish  garb  l 

Dreaming    that    thus    they    follow    the    true 

Way. 

Despising  others, 
These  cherish  ill, 

Ever  following  the  customs  of  the  world, 
Falsely  they  call  themselves  "  disciples." 
To  rid  them  of  their  sin, 
Making  a  doctrine  of  their  own,2 
Madly  deceiving  people, 
Ministers  of  State, 
Brahmins,  students, 
And  all  disciples, 

Us  they  calumniate  with  evil  speech. 
We  therefore  worship  GOD, 
Enduring  all  this  wrong, 
Eegarding  them  as  froth— 
For  all  we  are  gods ! 3 
So  with  highest  words 
We  should  endure.4 

Amidst  an  evil  world 

There  are  many  fears 

Lest  evil  spirits  should  possess  us, 

Curse  us,  and  disgrace  us, 

Hence  should  we  reverently  believe  in  GOD 

And  don  the  breastplate  of  Endurance, 

1  "Wolves— in  sheep's  clothing,"  Matt.  vii.  15. 

2  1  Tim.  iv.  1-3  ;  Rom.  xvi.  17,  18. 

3  Of.  John  x.  34,  35.  4  Acts  iv.  19,  20. 


200       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

That  we  may  make  this  Scripture  known, 
And  suffer  all  afflictions. 


CHAPTER  XIV 
Peace  and  Joy 


Those  who  endure  insults, 
Are  gentle  and  obedient, 
Not  proud  nor  fearful, 
Meditating  solely  upon  GOD 
And  this  world's  vanity, 
Speaking  but  little, 

Wishful  to  know  first  the  elements  of  Truth, 
Then  all  the  Buddhists, 
Without  distinction, 
These  men  and  these  women, 
Possessing  all  truths 
Still  have  none ! 
Have  no  abiding 
And  are  eternally  so, 
Yet  dwell  in  perfect  rest, 
Like  the  Himalaya  peaks, 
Meditating  upon  right  learning. 
In  order  to  direct  their  thoughts 
To   follow    Eighteousness  —  and    see   Unseen 
Things—  l 

1  2  Cor.  iv.  16-18. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  201 

Then  the  heart  would  be  at  rest 

Without  any  weakness, 

Not  discussing  others,  or  their  faults. 

There  are  problems 

Which    the    elementary    Hina   school   cannot 

solve. 

Only  the  advanced  Maha  can  explain 
Or  comprehend  deep  wisdom. 
Having  washed  away  uncleanness,1 
Put  on  clean  garments, 
Becoming  pure  within,  without — 
Are  quietly  seated  on  unseen  thrones 2 
From  all  trouble  freed. 
Then,  with   kind   heart   thus  making   known 

the  Law, 

By  night  and  day  proclaim 
Eeligion's  highest  Way. 

1  Both  Buddhists  and  Shintoists  rinse  their  mouths  and  wash 
their  hands  before  offering  prayer ;    and   pilgrims  change  their 
clothes  and  sandals  before  approaching  the  Shrine ;    see   Gen. 
xxxv.  2,  3  ;  Ex.  xix,  10,   11.     So,  also  dr.  A.D.  347,  St.  Cyril  of 
Jerusalem  in  his  mystical  Catechism   says:  "Ye  have  seen  the 
Deacon  giving  water  to  the  Priest  to  wash  his  hands,  and  to  the 
Presbyters  who  Surround  the  Altar  of  God.  .  .  .  That  cleansing  of 
the  hands  is  a  symbol  that  we  must  be  made  clean  from  all  our 
sins  and  iniquities."     (See  Ps.  xxvi.  6.)     And  of  old  the  custom 
was  that  all  who  intended  to  be  Communicants  should  wash  their 
hands.     (See  Neale  and   Littledale,    Primitive    Liturgies  of  the 
Eastern  Church,  p.  179,  "  Office  of  the  Prothesis  as  performed  in  the 
Great  Church  and  the  Holy  Mountain,"  and  note  that  all  Buddhist 
temples  in  Japan    are    also    called    "Mountain" — as  was  this 
Christian  Church  as  well  as  the  Jewish  Temple  at  Jerusalem.    Cf. 
Isa.  ii.  2,  3 ;  Ezek.  xliv.  10-12  ;  Rev.  vii.  14. 

2  Rutherford  says,  "  I  reign  as  King  over  my  crosses.''" 


202       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

If  disciples  can  proclaim  * 

My  wondrous  Gospel 

Without  anger  in  their  heart,2 

Freed  from  hindrances  and  trouble, 

Are  not  fretful : 3 

Indifferent  e'en  to  curses, 

Also  without  fear 

Of  swords,  spears,  or  stones, 

And  towards  all  creatures 

Feel  a  great  pity, — 

A  Father's  pity, — 

Like  the  GoD-like  Ones — 

A  teacher's  pity, 

Like  the  Saints— 

These  messengers  of  GOD 

Ever  with  gentleness  preach  the  Law, 

Are  rich  in  mercy 

And,  in  all  things, 

Ne'er  grow  heart  weary.4 

Some  come  to  put  hard  questions,5 

But  all  the  Angels,  night  and  day, 

Because  of  this  Law 

Defend  them.6 

If  a  powerful  prince  were  to  arise, 

1  Cf.  Acts  ix.  20-22,  R.V.     See  p.  141. 

2  Matt.  v.  9,  22-24,  43-48  ;  1  Pet.  ii.  1-3. 

3  Ps.  xxxvii.  1,  7,  8,  34-40  ;  Heb.  xii.  1. 

4  Rev.  ii.  3,  R.V. 

5  Luke   xii.    11,  12 ;   Matt.   xxii.    15  ;  John   iii.   2-4,    vi.   30, 
42,  52. 

6  Dan.  vi.  22  ;  Ps.  xci.  11  ;  Acts  xii.  6-11. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  20! 

Desiring,  with  all-conquering  force, 

All  Kingdoms  to  subdue, 

And  win  them  to  one  spiritual  Kealrn, 

Under  the  Chief  of  the  three  Eealms, 

Under  the  great  Eternal  King, 

Who  evermore  endureth  insult, 

All  creatures  pitying, 

Like  a  royal  prince, 

Distributes  precious  gifts. 

Most  precious  of  all  this  Scripture  is 

Above  all  Scriptures. 

Ever  treasure  it ; 

Never  forget  to  publish  it— 

This  is  the  very  time  to  do  so. 

He  who  reads  this  Scripture 

Shall  be  from  sorrow  free, 

Free  from  pain  or  sickness. 

His  skin  shall  be  fresh  and  white,1 

Without  disease, 

Not  mean  nor  ugly, 

But  noble-looking,  like  a  saint. 

All  angels  in  the  heavens 

Kejoice  to  wait  on  him.2 

Weapons  cannot  injure, 

Nor  poison  hurt.3 

If  men  curse,  their  mouths  are  dumb. 

Fearlessly  they  travel  like  prophet-princes, 

1  Job  xxxiii.  23-25-27.  '  Mark  xvi.  17,  18. 

3  Rom.  viii.  31-39. 


204       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Their  wisdom  shineth  like  the  sun. 

In  dreams  they  see  such  wondrous  things — 

A  hundred  glorious  visions,1 

Such  are  their  constant  dreams, 

So  that  at  last  e'en  ill  men  say, 

"  This  is  the  best  Eeligion  !  " 

Conferring  great  benefits, 

E'en  all  these  fore-named  gifts. 


CHAPTER   XV 
Resurrection 2 

There  is  a  great  multitude — 

Chief  singers,  leaders,  who  are  called  by  many 

names — 

One  is  "  Upward-movers," 3 
Another,  "  Travellers-every where," 4 
Another,  "  Pure  travellers," 
Another,  "  Travellers  who  rest  in  Peace." 
These  are  Chiefs  of  multitudes. 
The  leading  Prophets, 
The  honourable  of  earth  who  dwell  in  peace 

and  joy, 


1  1  Kings  xix.  4-8  ;  Heb.  i.  14  ;  2  Kings  vi.  17 ;  Rev.  v.  11.  Of. 
Job  xxxiii.  15-17  ;  Ezek.  i.  1  ;  2  Cor.  xii.  2-4 ;  Rev.  i.  10. 

"  Like  the  Resurrection,  1  Cor.  xv.  12-58. 

3Cf.  Phil.  iii.  13,  14,  mg.  R.V.,  "the  Prize  of  the  Upward 
calling." 

4  Acts  viii.  4. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  205 

With  few  cares,  and  fewer  ills, 

Teaching  all  unweariedly. 

Their  arm  is  strong, 

Having  great  power  to  endure  wrong,1 

Only  seeking  the  Way  of  GOD. 

Amongst  this  multitude 

I  know  not  one, — 

They  were  a  multitude — all  saints — 

Each  with  a  great  history. 

You  should  therefore  all  put  on 

Their  panoply  of  progress 3 

And  be  firm  in  your  resolve. 

By  the  wisdom  of  all  the  Illumined, 

By  the  miraculous  power  of  all  the  Illumined, 

By  the  zealous  power  of  all  the  fiery  prophets, 

By  the  daring  power  and  awful  majesty  of  all 

the  Illumined, 

You  now  pass  beyond  the  power  of  simple  faith ; 4 
And  are  prepared  to  suffer  wrong  for  doing 

good5 

1  Eph.  vi.  10,  mg.  R.V.  3  Col.  i.  12  ;  Acts  ix.  13,  14. 

3  Matt.  x.  16-20.  This  idea  is  one  of  the  most  ancient  in  the 
world,  between  3000  and  4000  B.C.  According  to  Maspero  and 
Budge,  the  stele  |of  Pepi  of  the  5th  dynasty  of  Egypt  and  the 
Pyramid  of  Teta,  6th  dynasty,  they  speak  of  Khu  as  the  "Shining 
One "  or  "Glory  "  represented  by  a  " Flame  of  Fire."  Cf.  Heb.  i. 
7,  14.  Dante  had  much  to  tell  of  these  Illumined  Ones  who 
appeared  as  "  Flames  Incoronate  "  in  Inferno  and  Purgatorio.  Cf. 
Heb.  xi.,  xii.  1. 

4Cf.  Heb.  v.  12-14,  vi.  1,  2;  Eph.  iv.  12-14-16,  R.V.  ; 
Jas.  iii.  13,  14,  18. 

5  1  Pet.  ii.  19,  20,  iii.  13-16,  iv.  3,  4,  14-16-19. 


206       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

I,  Myself,  now  comfort  all, 

Cease,  then,  from  doubts  and  fears. 

All  GOD'S  words  are  true, 

His  Wisdom  is  Immeasurable, 

Subdues  the  heart  of  men, 

Causing  them  to  desire  the  Way. 

Thus  progressing,  with  all  their  soul 

Desiring  Highest  Wisdom, 

My  sons  thus 

Learn  My  Way. 

Night  and  day  progressing,1 

Seeking  the  Way  of  GOD, 

Your  mind  set  on  strong  faith, 

Wisdom  ever  diligently  seeking, 

Preaching  all  kinds  of  spiritual  truth 

With  fearless  mind. 

I  now  tell  you  this  true  saying, 

With  your  whole  heart 2  you  must  believe  it. 

I  am  come  from  far 

To  teach  and  elevate.3 

This  teaching  is  the  greatest  earthly  Treasure,4 

There  cannot  be  a  doubt. 

By  worldly  ways  it  is  unstained, 

And  pure  as  Lotus  on  the  Lake.5 

Those  skilled  in  answering  objections 

Need  have  no  fear.6 

1  2  Pet.  iii.  18.  2  Heb.  xi.  6. 

3  John  i.  18  ;  Heb.  i.  1-4.  4  Mark  viii.  36. 

5  Matt.  v.  8,  6  Luke  jcii.  11,  12. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  207 

Bent  on  enduring  wrong, 

Upright  with  wondrous  goodness, 

Should  any  in  regard  to  this  Gospel 

Doubt  and  disbelieve, 

They  shall  be  sent  the  way  of  evil  men.1 


CHAPTER   XVI 
Jillai  is  Alpha  and  Omega 

I  am  a  Secret, 

Possess  miraculous  power. 

As  I  was  truly  born  of  GOD, 

Like  Him  My  age  is  Infinite — 

Millions  upon  millions  of  years.3 

Even  in  ordinary  affairs 

I  do  the  Incomprehensible, 

According  to  necessity 

In  all  places,  saying, 

My  name  is  various,4 

My  age  is  various.6 

Rejoicing  in  the  elements  of  Faith, 

1  John  iii.  15,  18,  36.  2  Rev.  i.  8,  14. 

8  Na  yen  to.     A  numeral  equal  to  a  thousand  million. 

4  Isa.  ix.  6,  "My  Name  is  Secret — Wonderful."     Cf.  Judg.  xiii. 
18. 

5  "Ancient  of  Days,"  Dan.  vii.  13.    "Babe,"  "Child,"  "Boy," 
"Youth,"  Lukeii.  12,  27,  43,  R.V. 


208       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Where  good  deeds  are  but  few 

And  misdeeds  many— 

Whether  speaking  of  Myself 

Or  of  others, 

Whether  directing  Myself 

Or  others, 

Whether  My  own  affairs 

Or  those  of  others — 

Whate'er  I  say 

It  all  is  true. 

Wherefore  ? 

Because  I  truly  see 

The  spiritual  forms  of  the  three  Realms 

Without  birth  or  death ; 

Whether  retiring,  or  coming  forth, 

I  am  not  of  these  worlds.1 

And  as  to  My  death  and  translation, 

'Tis  neither  real,  nor  unreal, 

Not  like,  yet  not  diverse, 

Unlike  the  three  Eealms 

But  visible  in  all  three  Realms. 

With  these  Signs 2 

You  see  clearly  Who  I  am, 

Without  mistake ! 

The  Divine  works  I  do 

Are  not  passing  illusions. 

I  am  the  Truth,3 

1  Heb.  vii.  15-17.  2  Matt.  xi.  3-6. 

3  John  xiv.  6. 


THE  LOTUS   ESSENCE  209 

Who  am  the  Same,1 

("  Yesterday,  To-day — For  ever,") 

Without  birth,  or  death.2 

The  Illumined  appear  on  earth, 

But  are  not  quickly  recognised. 

Since  the  Beginning  when  I  dwelt  with  GOD,3 

Long  ages  past, 

My  life  unmeasured  is — 

Through  all  Kalpas  of  Time. 

I  never  perish, 

The  Way  of  Saints  4  I  follow, 

Which  Life  secures  for  evermore. 

My  Life  is  not  ended 

But  multiplied.5 

I  have  Medicine 

To  cure  all  sicknesses 

As  GOD,  dwelling  upon  earth.6 

1  "The  Same  "—not  only  in  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  and 
Prayer-book,  but  also  in  the  Egyptian  Teaching.     The  "True 
Same"  of  Buddhists,  the  "Very  Same"  of  Christians.     "Yester 
day,  To-day,  For  ever  "  is  in  the  "  Book  of  the  Dead  "  as  moderns 
call  the  "Book  of  the  Master  of  the  Hidden  Place." 

2  Heb.  vii.  3 ;  Rev.  xxi.  6.  3  John  i.  1  ;  Prov.  viii.  22. 
4Prov.  viii.  20,  21  ;  1  Tim.  vi.  12,  19,  "Lay  hold  on  the  Life 

which  is  life  indeed,"  R.V. 

5  Not  long  ago,  a  devout  orthodox  Jew  was  calling  upon  a  friend 
of  mine  on  Easter  Day.    In  the  course  of  conversation  he  remarked, 
"Do  you  know  I  always  think  that  the  physical  resurrection  of 
Jesus  is  not  so  miraculous  as  His  spiritual  resurrection,  I  mean  the 
way  in  which  for  1900  years  He  has  lived  in  the  hearts  and  lives  of 
countless  millions  of  His  followers,  in  all  ages,  and  in  all  lands. 
That  to  my  mind  is  by  far  the  greatest  miracle  ! " 

6  Isa.  liii.  4  mg.  R.V.  ;   Matt.  viii.  17  ;   Luke  vi.  19,  ix.    42, 
R.V.,  etc. 

14 


210       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

The  man  of  scanty  virtue 

Not  being  well  rooted  in  good  works  l 

Is  poor  and  mean, 

Lusting  after  all  pleasures 

Which  entice  his  heart, 

Ignoring   the   net    in   which    he    once   was 

caught,2 

Taking  poisoned  drugs 
Which  madden  him, 
He  falls  upon  the  ground. 
Whether  out  of  his  senses, 
Or  in  his  right  mind, 
Trying  all  kinds  of  remedies 
But  deems  the  best  ones  bad, 
And  bad  ones  "  fine,  fragrant,  tasteful," 
Procures  all  kinds  abundantly 
Then,  mixing  well,  he  swallows  them. 
Hence,  the  Illumined  Saints 
Send  Medicine  to  their  patients, 
Seeking  all  to  save. 

True  and  not  false, 

This  message  send, 
And  speak  these  words : 
"  This  Medicine  is  most  excellent, 
In  colour,  taste,  and  fragrance — 
Each  and  all  abundantly— 
If  you  partake 
Your  troubles  soon  will  flee." 

1  Matt.  xiii.  21,  22.  2  2  Pet.  ii.  9. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  211 

No  longer  will  you  suffer  from  your  many 
ills. 

Seeing  this  good  Medicine, 

In  colour,  fragrance — all  so  choice, 

Partake  of  it. 

Of  all  disease  you  will  then  be  cured, 

Although  the  poison  may  have  deeply  entered 

And  destroyed  the  natural  health. 

But  these  beauteous-looking, 

Fragrant  medicines,  though  fragrant  and  sweet- 
tasting, 

Are  really  bad ; 

Let  Fathers  ponder  this. 

I  now  found  a  Society 

For  doing  good, 

To  make  men  take  True  Medicine.1 

So  write  I  now  these  words, — 

"  These  are  good  remedies 

Which  I  now  bequeath 

For  you  to  take. 

Do  not  vex  yourself  about  their  worth, 

But  cherish  constantly  a  grateful  heart. 

Then  your  awakening  mind 

1  The  Chinese  call  this  the  "  Pill  of  Immortality."  Cf.  John  vi. 
27,  35.  In  A.D.  107  the  martyr  St.  Ignatius  of  Antioch  spoke  of 
"the  medicine  of  Immortality,"  alluding  to  the  Holy  Eucharist. 
St.  Thomas  Aquinas  attributes  four  effects  to  Its  reception — 
"Nourishment  or  sustentation,  growth,  repair,  delight."  Cf.  p. 
92,  note  4.  The  Council  of  Trent  declared  It  to  be  "the  Antidote 
by  which  we  are  healed  of  our  daily  faults  and  are  preserved  from 
mortal  sin." 


212       NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Will  know  that  this  Medicine 
Is  truly  good,  beautiful,  fragrant,  and  pleasant- 
tasting  ; 

When  you  take  it 

All  poisonous  sickness  will  be  cured." 
Some  will  ask,  "  What  is 
This  so-called  good  remedy,1 
Is  it  not  trash  ?  " 
I  say,  "  No  ! 

Since  I  possessed  the  wish  Divine 
All  men  to  save, 

Good  works  reveal  Eternal  Source  ; 2 
And  truly  do  I  neither  die,  nor  rise  again, 
But  unchangeably  remain,  preaching  Salvation. 
Perpetually  I  exist  for  this, 
With  nature  straight,  and  purpose  gentle, 
I  live  for  ever — and  I  never  die. 
Here  there  is  death  which  is  no  death,3 
Drowned  in  a  sea  of  trouble,4 
But  one  desirous  GOD  to  see 
Fears  neither  death  nor  trouble, 
Then  I  with  all  the  Teachers 

1  Cf.  with  this  the  Jews'  questionings  recorded  by  St.  John 
(vi.  52,  60,  66,  p.  103,  note  1). 

2  "The  Same."     John  i.  2.     See  p.  70,  note  2. 

3  "Dying,  and  behold  we  live."     2  Cor.  vi.  8  ;  cf.  iv.  8-11,  16  ; 
Rev.  xiv.  13  ;  2  Tim.  i.  10. 

4  "  I  am  not  exhausted,  I  shall  not  drown.    The  palm  flowers  of 
Shii — the  Light — are  over  me.     Blessed  are  those  that  see   the 
bourne !  "     Such  are  the  exclamations  of  the  Pilgrim-soul  in  the 

'Book  of  the  Dead.:' 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  213 

Became  manifest  upon  a  spiritual  mountain,1 

Being  continually  there 

Besides  in  other  places." 

When  the  end  of  all  things  comes 

And  the  last  great  fire  is  burning,2 

I  remain  in  peace  in  this  sphere, 

By  Angels  surrounded, 

'Mid  gardens,  forests,  palaces, 

And  all  kinds  of  glorious  things — 

Splendid  trees,3  sweet  flowers  and  fruits 

Where  all  creatures  wander  joyously— 

'Mid  heavenly  choirs  resounding — 

Constantly  making  melody. 

Dewy  wreaths  of  flowers 

Are  offered  before  GOD  and  the  Illumined. 

This  Pure  Land  never  fades, 

And  all  behold  the  burning  up  of  trouble, 

Fears,  and  every  sorrow.3 

This  Paradise  is  full  of  saved  ones. 

There  the  Name  of  the  Three  Precious  Ones  4 

is  not  heard, 
For   there  the    Light   of  Wisdom  shineth  to 

infinitude.5 

For  immeasurable  ages  6 
Rejoicing  in  their  heritage. 
You  who  are  wise 

1  Matt,  v.,  vi.,  viii.  2  2  Pet.  iii.  7-13. 

3  Rev.  xxii.  1-5.  4  Rev.  vii.  14-17.     See  p.  217,  note  1. 

5  Note  the  great  similarity  between  this  and  Rev.  xxi.  22,  23. 

6  Rev.  iv.  9. 


214       NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Doubt  not 

But  decide  all  to  receive  for  evermore. 
Mine  are  not  empty  words, 
The  meek  I  regard  as  My  deliverers 
To  save  men  from  all  trouble. 
Whenever  one  has  this  desire 
To  save  and  lead  all 
To  reach  the  Highest  Way- 
He  soon  becomes  Divine. 
But  they  who  constantly  behold  Me 
And  yet  are  proud  in  heart,1 
Following  their  own  desires, 
Will  fall  into  the  way  of  evil  men. 
You  should  try  men  2 
Whether  they  follow  "  the  Way  "  or  not  ? 
And,  as  occasion  offers,  save  them 
By  unveiling  to  them  the  deep  truths  of  the 
Spirit.3 


CHAPTER   XVII 

Various  Blessings 

Heaven  thunders  Its  speech, 
Far  doth  the  sacred  sound  resound. 
The    world-honoured    One    has    power   omni 
potent  4 

1  1  Tim.  iii.  6,  ft.V  2  1  John  iv.  1. 

3  1  Cor.  ii.  3-10,  E.V.  4  Matt,  xxviii.  18  ;  Rev.  xix.  6. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  215 

And  age  immeasurable. 

All  rejoice, 

GOD'S  Name  in  every  realm  is  heard. 

Forgiving,  show'ring  blessing  on  all  beings. 

Hooting  them  in  good, 

Aiding  them  reach  the  highest  goal. 

When  all  living  beings 

Heard  of  GOD'S  age — 

Boundless  like  this — x 

They  were  able  to  receive  Faith  2 

From  this  one  thought,  "  Clearly 

This  power  of  Faith 

Immeasurable  is." 

If,  in  addition,  wrong  they  could  endure, 

And  in  meekness  dwell, 

E'en  were  all  kinds  of  insults  added, 

Their  hearts  unmoved  would  be, 

Their  minds  be  firmly  set 

To  grow  not  weary 

Nor  sleepy,  but  ever  be  alert. 

For  eighty  million  years 

They  live  on  undisturbed, 

Treasuring  up  this  bliss  within  their  heart— 

They  seek  the  Highest  Way, 

Obtain  all  knowledge,3 

Amid  all  forms  of  study. 

Still  one  glimpse  of  Faith  4 

1  Rev.  xv.  3,  R.V.,  "  King  of  the  Ages." 

2  Matt.  xvii.  20.  3  John  xvi.  13.  4  Mark  ix.  23. 


216        NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Surpasses  all  iu  happiness. 
Holding  fast  this  joy  of  the  heart,1 
Seeking  the  Highest  Way. 
Deeply  believe  this  sudden  faith 
And  its  results 

That  by  faith  you  can  obtain  them,2 
So  you  may  all 

This    Scripture  of   Immoral  Life   with  rever 
ence  accept ; 
If  one  truly  be  sincere, 
Holy,  straightforward,  and  reasonable, 
He  may  suddenly  grasp  it, 
Explain  the  word  of  GOD, 
And,  with  deep  faith,  explain  the  Spiritual 
In  My  presence. 
My  service  is  fruitful,3 
Immeasurable,  infinite. 
North,  South,  East,  West, 
Above,  below, 
Courageously  advancing, 
All  good  possessing, 
Eooted  4  in  wisdom 
And  able  to  answer  all  questions. 


1  A  term  derived  from  the  Mysteries.     See  p.  251,  note  1  ;  also 
1  Tim.  vi.  12,  "  Lay  hold  on  the  Life  eternal "  ;  also  v.  19,  "  that 
Life  which  is  life  indeed,"  R.V. 

2  See  Heb.  x.  39,  mg.  ;  xi.  1  mg.,  R.V.,  "  Faith  to  the  gaining 
of  the  soul  ...  is  the  giving  substance  to — or,  substantiates  the 
things  hoped  for,  the  test  of  things  unseen." 

3  John  xv.  4,  5,  7,  8.  4  Of.  Col.  ii.  6. 


THE  LOTUS   ESSENCE  217 

If  you  "  lay  hold" l  of  this  Immortal  Scrip 
ture, 

It  will  be  as  though  GOD  were  present  with  you  ; 

If  free  from  anger,  or  evil  speech, 

And  reverent  in  all  places  where  God  meets 
human  souls,2 

Humble,  below  all  the  disciples ; 3 

Far  from  pride, 

Keverent  in  mien  and  attitude, 

Your  heart  resembling  God's  own, 

Then  you  will  say — 

"  Let  us  build  temples  here  4 

For  the  sons  of  GOD  to  dwell  in,  in  this 
spiritual  state 

Let  us  be  used  by  GOD, 

Dwell  ever  with  His  children, 

And  act  as  though  one  family."  r> 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

The  Messing  of  Glad  Tidings 
[Conversion  ?] 

After  My  Death  and  Passing-over, 

Those  who  hear  the  Doctrine  of  this  Scripture 

1  See  p.  251,  note  1. 

2  Heb.  xii.  28,  R.V.,  "  Reverence  and  awe."     Cf.  1  Tim.  iii.  16, 
lit.  "  Great  is  the  Mystery  of  Reverence." 

3  Mark  ix.  34,  35  ;  John  xiii.  14,  15. 

4  Matt.  xvii.  4.  5  Eph.  iii.  14,  15. 


218       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Immediate  joy  can  win  ! l 
And  find  a  spring  perennial  of  bliss 
For  parents,  ancestors  and  kin- 
Glad  Tidings  for  their  friends 
Seizing  occasions  to  make  this  Wisdom  known 
Among  all  creatures.2 
Pleasures  I  grant 
According  to  their  wishes 
To  enjoy  abundantly.3 
The  fiftieth  man 

To  whom  this  Scripture  is  transmitted— 
This  hearer  receives  immediate  joy, 
Infinite,  immeasurable, 
And  incalculable. 
How  much  greater  is  the  joy 
When  first  heard  in  the  assembly, 
Where  many  are  made  glad. 
Their  happiness  is  greater  far — 
Immeasurable,  infinite, 
Incalculable,  incomparable  ! 4 

1  In  A.D.  552,  when  the  King  of  Korea  sent  "The  Image  of  the 
Three  Precious  Ones "  and  the  Hoke-Kyo  or  Lotus  Sutra  to  the 
Emperor  of  J^pan,  he  wrote  a  letter  commending  the  most  excellent 
doctrine  with  Treasure  so  wonderful — that  every  prayer  is  fulfilled 
to  the  heart's  content.     And  the  chronicle  of  the  Nihongi  records 
that  "the  Emperor"  leaped  for  joy,  saying:  "Never  until  now 
had  we  the  opportunity  of  listening  to  so  wonderful  a  Doctrine  ! " 
Cf.  Acts  viii.  4-8,  39,  xvi.  34,  etc. 

2  Mark  xvi.  15,  R.V.,  "Preach  the  Gospel  to  the  whole  creation." 
Cf.  Rom.  viii.  22,  23. 

3  Cf.  Prov.  viii.  14-21,  35  ;  Acts  iii.  6-8. 

4  Luke  xxiv.  53. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  219 

The  joys  of  this  world  are  unstable, 

They  are  like  froth,  bubbles,  sparks. 

We  speak  of  the  Doctrine  of  this  Scripture 

As  "  deep,  mysterious,1 

Able  to  save  from  millions  of  calamities." 

Let  the  spirit  be  pure. 

Let  the  robes  be  fragrant 

And  speech  be  always  radiating.2 

How  much  more  must  the  heart  be  pure, 

The     choicest     Teachings    of     this     Scripture 

making  clear 

By  speaking  and  behaving  them  !  3 
One's  blessedness  then  is  infinite.4 


CHAPTER   XIX 
The  Blessing  of  a  Spiritual  Herald  5 

If  good  men 

And  good  women 

This  living  Scripture  follow,  whether 

Eeading  or  reciting  it, 

1  Of.  1  Cor.  ii.  6-8.  2  Jas.  i.  9-18  ;  Heb.  xiii.  15,  16. 

3  2  Tim.  ii.  21,  22,  24.     A  Chinese  student  who  was  converted 
when  in    Japan    sent  this  message    to  his    missionary   friend  : 
"Tell  Mr.  X.  I  am  studying  the  Bible  everyday,  and  behaving 
it." 

4  2  Pet.  ii.  5,  mg.  R.V.  (cf.  Heb.  xi.  7  ;  1  Pet.  iii.  20). 

5  Lit.  a  public  crier  ;  cf.  Jonah  iii.  1-5  ;  Mark  i.  3-5  ;  cf.  p.  151, 
note  4. 


220        NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Explaining  or  transcribing  it, 

These  men  shall  receive — 

Eight  hundred  marks  for  the  eye, 

Twelve  hundred  for  the  ear, 

Eight  hundred  for  the  nose, 

Twelve  hundred  for  the  tongue, 

Eight  hundred  for  the  body, 

Twelve  hundred  for  the  mind. 

For  all  these  good  marks,1 

All  faculties  most  precious, 

In  all  eight  hundred  eye-marks, 

The  sight  is  glorious  ! 

On  account  of  this  glory 

The  eyes  are  most  clear-sighted.2 

The  ears  given  them  by  their  parents 

Are  clean  without  impurity. 

Ever  with  this  ear  hearkening  to 

The  cries  of  all  the  world, 

Whether  reading  or  reciting  Sacred  Books, 

Or  telling  others  of  them. 

The  True  Preacher  dwells  there, 

And  everything  can  hear,3 

Down  to  the  depth  of  hell, 

Up  to  the  vault  of  heaven. 

1  Of.  Gal.  vi.  17,  R.V.     Dante  mentions  the  marks  inscribed  on 
the  Pilgrim  by  Angels  (or  Illumined  Ones)  at  each  fresh  stage  of 
his  Ascent ;   Rutherford  also  constantly  in  his  Spiritual  Letters 
alludes  to  the  "infallible  symptoms"  or  "marks  of  the  elect  of 
God."     Of.  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  Gal.  v.  22. 

2  Isa.  xxxiii.  17,  xxx.  21. 

a  Mai.  iii.  16,  17  ;  Dan.  xii.  3  ;  cf.  Luke  xxiv.  14,  15. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  221 

His  sense  of  scent l  in  this  world  is  correct. 

Whether  fragrant  or  ill- smelling, 

Instinctively  he  knows  the  right.2 

In  desert  defiles, 

'Mid  lions,  elephants,  tigers,  wolves, 

Buffaloes  or  unicorns, 

He  knows  when  they  conceive, 

Whether  there  will  be  birth  or  not, 

And  if  natural  or  abnormal. 

Entering,  or  coming  out  from  Worship, 

Inhales  the  Incense  and  knows  all.3 

In  his  mouth 

All  turns  to  sweetness 

Like  Heaven's  dew — 

Beautiful,  beautiful ! 

His  mouth  is  clean,4 

Never  admits  ill  flavours. 

What  he  partakes 

Becomes  sweet  dew. 

Should  he  proclaim  a  Spiritual  Truth, 

It  is  enough  to  fill  the  universe.5 

Freedom  it  gives  to  chief  of  gods  and  demons — 

A  great  freedom.6 

If  he  follows  this  immortal  Scripture, 

1  Cf.  Isa.  xi.  3  and  mg.,  "Quick  of  scent-understanding."     See 
p.  253,  note  3. 

2  Heb.  v.  14,  R.  V.  mg.,  "perfect"  ;  cf.    perfect  and  complete, 
lacking  nothing. 

3  See  p.  161,  note  2.  4  P.  201,  note  1. 
5  2  Tim.  ii.  24,  25,  iv.  17.  6  John  viii.  32. 


222       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

His  body  is  most  pure 
Like  crystal,1 
As  a  spotless  mirror, 
Keflecting  all  things  clearly.2 
But  he  alone  sees  clearly, 
Others  do  not  see  ! 
All  true  preachers  of  the  Law 
Follow  its  meaning — 
Its  eternal  meaning, 
Not  diverging  from  it. 
If  we  explain  ordinary  books 
And  how  to  rule  the  world, 
How  to  produce,  distribute, 
We  follow  upright  laws. 
For  they  are  GOD'S  Law — 
All  of  them  true. 
Such  men's  minds  are  holy, 
What  is  beneficial  they  know  by  intuition. 
One  should  imitate  their  secret, 
To    know    all    truths — the     highest,     lowest, 
medium. 

1  A  remarkable  passage  in  the  primitive  Liturgy  of  Malabar, 
used  by  the  St.  Thomas  Christians,  says  :  "  Make  us  worthy,  by  Thy 
love,  that  in  all  pureness  we  may  receive  the  Gift  ;  and  that  it 
may  not  be  unto  us  for  judgment  or  vengeance,  but  for  love  and 
piety  and  the  remission  of  sins,  and  Resurrection  from  the  dead, 
and  Eternal  Life  ;  so  that  we  may  all  be  the  fullest  witnesses  of 
Thy  Glory,  and  the  habitation  of  a  Holy  Shrine,  that  after  we  have 
been  incorporated  into  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Thy  Christ  with  all 
Thy  Saints,  we  may  shine  with  light,  in  His  ever-glorious  and 
lofty  revelation."  Cf.  Heb.  ix.  11. 
2  Cor.  iii.  18. 


THE  LOTUS   ESSENCE  223 

Hearing  one  verse 

Suddenly  one  understands  the  Kighteousness 

Immeasurable, 
And  nevermore  forgets  it ! 
What  this  man  says 
Is  the  Law  of  God  Eternal. 
The  man  following  this  Scripture 
Dwells  in  a  rare  state 
Which  all  creatures 
Eejoice  in,  love  and  reverence  ! 


CHAPTER  XX 
Honour  the  Worthy 

Thou  who  hast  received  the  Highest  Power, 
The  Great  Dread  Judge  (Ta  Shih  Chih), 
Of  all  I  have  met 
I  reverence  you  the  most, 
And  dare  not  you  his  followers  despise. 
Why? 

Because  you  all  follow  the  Way  of  Saints 
And  will  become  divine — 
Serving  GOD  only, 

And  looking  from  afar  on  all  beings 
That  they  may  also  turn  to  GOD, 
Worshipping  and  praising  Him. 
If  there  be  any  angry 


224       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

And  impure  of  heart, 

Cursing,  blaspheming,  saying 

"  These  are  but  ignorant  students  !  "  1 

And  weapons  hurl 

To  harm  and  injure  them. 
When  listening  to  them  preach  with  tongues 

of  fiery  flame,2 
They  all  submit  and  follow, 
Preaching  all  round  also  3 
The  Law  fearlessly. 
The  Saints  they  nevermore  despise. 
Is  it  strange  ? 

It  is  My  Body  which  is  thus  honoured.4 
After  angering 
And  despising 

For  two  hundred  myriad  years 
And  never  meeting  GOD, 
Not  hearing  the  Law, 
Nor  seeing  any  Preacher, 
Dwelling  a  thousand  years  in  hell,5 
Suffering  immensely 
To  expiate  their  sins, 

Still — since  they  no  more  despise  My  saints- 
After  My  death, 

1  John  ix.  30-35,  xvi.  2,  3. 

2  Acts  ii.  3-18  ;  cf.  vii.  54-60,  viii.  I,  ix.  1-3,  xxvi.  10,  11-19, 
1  Tim.  i.  12,  13,  R.V. 

3  Cf.  Eph.  iii.  1-8  ;  Phil.  iv.  7,  8. 

4  Matt.  xxv.  34-45  ;  cf.  Eph.  i.  22,  23,  iii.  10,  R.V. 

5  Cf.  1  Pet.  iii.  18-20. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  225 

If  men  shall  always  read,  recite, 

Explain,  make  known, 

Or  copy  this  Scripture, 

Their  sins  forgiven  are. 

When  they  die 

And  hear  this  Scripture, 

All  evil  roots  are  cleared  away 

Because  of  the  Spirit's  magic  power  and  grace 

Adding  Eternal  Life ! 

Again,  if  to  all  men 

One  publishes  this  Scripture 

And  propagates  it, 

He  shall  receive  Immeasurable  Joy 

And,  gradually  acquiring  skill, 

Shall  quickly  find  the  Way  of  GOD. 

Therefore,  those  who  practise  this 

After  My  Death 

And  hear  such  Doctrine  without  doubting, 

They  should  with  all  their  powers 

Preach  everywhere  *  this  Scripture 

About  GOD,  age  after  age. 

Quickly  will  such  find  the  Way  of  GOD. 

1  Luke  xxiv.  44-52  ;  Acts  v.  41,  42,  viii.  1-4. 


226        NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

CHAPTER  XXI 

The  Incarnate' 8  Spiritual  Power l 
[Pentecost] 

Tongues  of  fire  widely  spread2 

Throughout  the  world ; 

In  sacred  Places, 

From  Preachers'  chairs  3 

Full  million  years 

All  creatures  trembled, 

And  with  them  seraphs,  night-goblins, 

Kieutape,  Asuras, 

Kialoulos,  Kinnalos,  Moheulochias— 

Manlike,  but  non-human — trembled  too,4 

At  God's  Almighty  Power.5 

Seeing  throughout  these  suffering  worlds, 

Immeasurable  and  infinite, 

In  all  holy  Places, 

In  every  Preacher's  chair, 

Illuminated  Ones. 

In  the  realm  of  transmigration 

There  is  a  Saviour 

Named  Sakyamuni6 

1  This  chapter  speaks  of  God  manifesting  Himself  sometimes  as 
the  Messiah,  sometimes  as  the  Holy  Spirit. 
"  Acts  ii.  1-21,  x.  44-48. 

3  A  lion's  throne  is  a  chair  of  authority. 

4  P.  187,  note  2.  5  Luke  vii.  16,  R.V.,  iv.  42,  43. 

6  See  p.  190, 'note  1.    Here,  however,  ''Sakyamuni "  seems  from 
the  context  to  mean  God  manifested  in  the  flesh. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  227 

Who  taught  the  Saints 

The  Scripture  of  the  Highest  School. 

The  Sacred  Lotus-Scripture, 

Teaching  the  Way  of  Saints 

Which  GOD  approves. 

Throughout  the  Universe 1 

This  tongue  prevails, 

Like  that  of  one's  own  land. 

In  short, 

All  the  Ways  of  the  Goolike  One,2 

All  the  power  of  the  Goolike  One, 

The  Secret  Treasures  3  of  the  Goolike, 

All  the  deep  things  of  the  Gonlike — 

Are  in  this  Scripture 

Proclaimed  and  manifested.4 

Therefore,  after  My  decease,5 

With  all  your  mind 

Study  this  Scripture, 

Explain  and  copy  it ; 

If  you  propagate  and  practise  it 

Among  all  nations ; 

If  you  study  it, 

1  See  p.  235,  note  2,  also  p.  236,  note  1. 

2  Chinese  Buddhists  speak  of  Julai,  the  Tathaguta,  as  "God  in 
manifestation,"  here   translated   "the   Godlike   One."     See  also 
p.  249. 

3  Luke  ix.  31.     Cf.  also  similar  terms  in  the  Primitive  Liturgies, 
e.g.,    "This  Mystery  of  Gladness."     See  p.  193,  note  3;  also  p. 
211,  note  1. 

4  Luke  ix.  30,  31  ;  2  Pet.  i.  16-18,  R.  V. 

5  John  xiv.  16-19, 


228        NEW   TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Explain,  recite  it, 

If  you  preach  and  practise  it— 

Where'er  this  Gospel's  found, 

Be  it  in  a  garden, 

Or  in  a  sacred  forest, 

Beneath  a  sacred  tree, 

Or  in  a  monastery, 

'Mid  white-robed  choirs, 

In  temple  halls, 

Or  in  a  valley, 

E'en  in  a  desert  place, 

Where'er  it  be 

Build  there  a  Shrine  (pagoda)  for  worship. 

Why? 

Because  such  are  sacred  colleges 

Where  the  Illumined 

Received  the  highest  Truth. 

All  Illumined  ones  thus 

Preach  the  Law ; 

All  the  Enlightened  thus 

Proclaim  Eternal  Life  1 

To  rejoice  the  hearts  of  men. 

Now  is  made  manifest 

The  Infinite  power  Divine, 

The  merit  of  the  One — 

Immeasurable,  Unlimited, 

Like  space,  limitless. 

Those  who  follow  this  Scripture 

1  See  p.  147,  note  2  ;  1  John  i.  2. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  229 

Have  already  seen  Me, 

And  beheld  the  God  of  many  Treasures,1 

And  the  members  of  My  Broken  Body.2 

They  see  Me,  too,  this  day 

Training  many  followers. 

Those  who  follow  this  Scripture 

Keceive  Me  and  My  Broken  Body. 

The  Dead  yet  Living  GOD  OF  ALL  GRACE 

And  the  Delivered  all  rejoice. 

The  present  Saints, 

The  past  and  future  Saints, 

Are  seen  and  reverenced, 

And  made  glad. 

Such  men  are  in  GOD'S  way 

Assuredly,  without  a  doubt. 


CHAPTEK  XXII 
Be  One 

Eising  in  His  Throne 

He  exhorted,  saying 

You  who  are  one-minded  3 

In  the  spreading  of  this  Law, 

1  Of.  Col.  i.  19,  ii.  10,  bodily,  lit.  in  a  bodily  form  ;  1  Pet.  v. 
10  ;  John  i.  16.  "  This  God  is  one  who  divides  Himself  and  is  the 
Mystery  in  the  Lotus  Scripture  "  (Eitel).  John  i.  14  ;  1  Cor.  xi. 
24-26.  See  also  p.  254. 

3  Luke  xxiv.  30-35 ;  1  Cor.  xii.  27,  28.  Cf.  John  xir.  9, 
xiii.  20. 

8  John  xvii.  21-26. 


230       NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Extend  it  widely, 
So  that  all  creatures 
Everywhere  may  hear  it.1 

There  is  great  Mercy, 

Without  grudging, 

And  without  fear. 

I  manifest  GOD, 

The  greatest  Benefactor 

Of  all  living  creatures. 

Those  who  believe  My  words 

Should  constantly  this  Scripture  preach  . 

In  me  they  have  abundance 

Of  instruction,  and  great  joy.2 
To  be  grateful 

For  all  the  grace  of  the  Illumined, 
E'en  sacrificing  their  bodies.3 
With  deepest  reverence  should  they  overflow,4 
With  body  prostrate,  and  with  bowed  head, 
With  folded  palms  to  Goo-ward  turned.5 

1  Luke  xxiv.  44-47. 

2  John  x.  10,  Life  ;  viii.    12,  Light ;  xiv.  25,  26,   xvi.  12-14, 
Teaching;  xv.  11,  xvii.  13,  Joy  ;  xiv.  27,  Peace. 

3  Rom.  xii.  1  ;  Eph.  v.  1,  2  ;  Rev.  xii.  11  ;  cf.  "jeopardised  "  in 
Judg.  v.  18,  R.V.  ;  1  Chron.  xi.  17-19. 

4  "Adoration  is  no  mere  prostration  of  the  body  ;  it  is  a  pro 
stration  of  the  soul,"  said  Canon  Liddon. 

5  So  also  the   Creation   tablet  of  Babylonia,  as  translated  by 
Professor  Delitzsch  : — 

"Towards  the  God,  thou  shouldest  be  of  pure  heart, 
That  is  dearest  to  the  Deity.     Prayers,  supplications, 
Prostrations  of  face,  thou  shouldest  offer  Him  early 
Every  morning.     Mercy  becomes  the  fear  of  God  ; 
Sacrifice  enhances  life ;  prayer  absolves  from  sin." 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  231 

All  heard  a  Voice, 

Like  the  command  of  GOD  : — 

"Let  all  obey."1 

Hearing  these  words  Divine, 

All  greatly  rejoiced. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 
The  Physician 

Now  all  men 

Eejoiced  to  see  Disciples 

Gladly  practising  austerities 

In  the  broad  noon  of  spiritual  virtue, 

Growing  thus  in  grace  2 

With  their  whole  mind  seeking  GOD, 

That  they  might  better  learn 

The  virtue  of  this  Scripture, 

Yet  this  equals  not  the  service  of  one's  life.3 

This  sure  growth  in  grace 

Is  called  "  the  true  Way  " 

Of  worshipping  the  Goolike  One. 

'Tis  the  highest  offering, — 

And  in  the  Prayer  of  Intense  Adoration  in  the  Divine  Liturgy  of 
St.  Mark  which  was  used  daily  at  Alexandria  in  the  fourth  century, 
and  has  its  place  in  all  Oriental  Liturgies  :  "  We  have  bowed  the 
neck  of  our  souls  and  bodies  signifying  the  outward  appearance  of 
service." 

1  Matt.  xvii.  5  ;  Heb.  i.  6.  2  1  Pet.  iii.  18. 

3  Rom.  xii.  1  ;  1  Cor.  xv.  58. 


232       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 


Amongst  all  gift* 

Most  honourable,  and  highest. 

This,  therefore,  is  the  Way  to  reverence 

All  the  GoDlike 

Who  diligently  grow  in  grace, 

Yielding  their  precious  lives. 

Then  upon  the  seashore 

In  honour  they  raise  a  funeral  pyre — 

Ignite  it ;  after  being  burned, 

Collect  the  sacred  Ashes 

In  eighty-four  thousand  urns  l 

To  erect  eighty-four  thousand  Shrines  (pagodas)2 

(stupas), 

High  as  the  Heavens, 
With  glorious  towers, 
With  banners  flying, 
And  precious  bells. 
Thus     they    return     to    Heaven    with    their 

disciples, 

Happy  and  wise,  having  "  attained  perfection."  s 
Filled  with  all  precious  things  of  the  universe, 
They  make  offering  unto  GOD, 

1  See  p.  247. 

2  The  Pagoda  is  essentially  a  sepulchral  monument ;  the  Chinese 
and  Japanese  counterpart  of  the  Indian  stupa.     Cf.  Rev.  vi.  9-11. 

8  Another  term  derived  from  the  ancient  Mysteries.  See  p.  153, 
note  2  ;  p.  162,  note  5  ;  p.  251,  note,  1.  Cf.  Phil.  iii.  12-15,  mg. 
R.V.,  "full  grown,"  where  it  is  used  with  other  Mystery-terms, 
"Press  on"  and  "Lay  hold." 

Note  also  that  "  Perfection  "  is  a  key- word  in  the  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews  ii.  10,  v.  9,  vi.  1  (mg.  "full  grown")  with  those  other 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  233 

To  the  Great  Saints, 

To  the  Doctors  of  the  Buddhist  Law, 

And  to  the  devout  (Arhats)  of  every  school, 

But  the  virtue  offered  equals  not 

That  of  following,  practising 

One  four-lined  verse l  of  this  Pure  Doctrine, 

For  the  reward  will  be  far  greater, 

With  the  King  in  Glory  dwelling. 

Of  all  streams  and  rivers, 

Of  all  waters, 

The  sea  is  greatest, 

As  GOD  is  chief  in  the  spirit-world. 

So  is  this  Scripture  chief 

Among  all  Scriptures. 

It  can  save  all  living  creatures, 

It  can  lead  all  living  creatures, 

To  be  rid  of  every  trouble. 

This  Scripture  can  immensely  benefit 

All  living  creatures, 

Fulfilling  their  desires — 

As  a  place  of  coolness 

Quenching  all  kinds  of  thirst, 

It  resembles  the  frozen  finding  fire, 

Mystery-terms  "Enlightened,"  "Tasted,"  "Made  Partakers." 
Again,  Heb.  vii,  19,  where  it  is  used  in  connection  with  the  Mystery- 
terms  "  A  Better  Hope  "  and  "  Draw  nigh  "  (vv.  19,  25)  ;  also  vii. 
28,  "A  Son  perfected  for  evermore";  Heb.  ix.  11,  x.  1,  14,  and 
cf.  vv.  32,  33,  "Enlightened,  becoming  partakers" — "perfected 
for  ever"  ;  also  xii.  2,  R.V.,  "Jesus  the  Author  and  Perfecter  of 
our  Faith." 

1  See  pp.  131,  241,  note. 


234       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

The  naked  finding  clothes, 

Or  merchants  finding  trade ; 

Like  babes  who  find  the  mother  s  breast, 

A  man  who  at  a  ferry  finds  a  boat, 

Or  sick  ones  finding  health, 

Or  blind  eyes  finding  light, 

Like  beggars  finding  wealth, 

As  rebels  find  a  chief, 

As  bridegroom  finds  his  bride, 

As  light  from  which  the  darkness  flees — 

So  is  this  Lotus  Scripture, 

Able  to  lead  all  creatures 

Out  of  all  troubles, 

All  sickness,  every  pain, 

And  rid  them  of  all  chains  of  life,  or  death. 

If  one  hears  the  Living  Scripture 

If  one  copies  it, 

Or  makes  others  copy  it, 

The  reward 

Is  Divine  wisdom 

Whose  value 

Is  limitless, 

For  never  shall  any 

As  suffering  women  l  be  re-born. 

1  Gal.  iii.  28.  Describing  the  terrific  tortures  to  which  the 
martyrs  were  subjected,  Eusebius,  writing  from  Csesarea,  dr.  A.D. 
303-313,  says:  "The  females  also,  no  less  than  the  men,  were 
strengthened  by  the  Doctrine  of  the  Divine  Word,  so  that  some 
endured  the  same  trials  as  the  men  and  bore  away  the  same  prizes 
of  excellence." 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  235 

Thinking  o'er  this  Scripture, 

And  revealing  it  to  others, 

The  reward  is  boundless,  inexhaustible  ! 

Fire  cannot  burn  it, 

Nor  water  wash  away 

Your  Blessings. 

A  thousand  Illumiued  Ones  say 

That  they  can  ne'er  exhausted  be 

Already  you  can  rush  through  Devils'  ranks 

Destroying  armies  of  Death  l 

And  remaining  enemies 

Annihilating  them  all. 

After  My  Death  and  Deliverance, 

Five  hundred  years  later,2 

'Twill  be  widely  spread3 

1  When  arraigned  before  the  Emperor  Trajan  at  Rome,  St. 
Ignatius  of  Antioch  said  :  "  I  go  my  way  to  Him  ;  He  is  the  Bread 
of  Immortality,  and  the  Draught  of  Eternal  Life,  and  I  am  wholly 
His — therefore  I  despise  thy  tortures  and  reject  the  honours.  Let 
loose  thy  beasts  that  I  may  become  pure  bread."  When  Trajan 
heard  these  things  he  was  greatly  astonished  (cf.  p.  211,  note  1). 
In  the  same  spirit  the  Chinese  Pilgrim  Hiouen  Tsang  (who  in  the 
seventh  century  travelled  to  India  "  to  recover  the  Law  which  was 
to  be  a  Guide  to  all  men  and  the  means  of  their  salvation  ")  said  : 
"  I  know  that  the  King  in  spite  of  his  power  has  no  power  over 
my  mind  and  my  will "  ;  and  again,  "  Robbers  are  men,  and  at 
present,  when  I  am  going  to  adore  the  Shadow  of  Buddha,  even 
though  the  roads  were  full  of  wild  beasts  I  should  walk  on  without 
fear."— Max  Muller,  Chips,  vol.  i.  pp.  265,  268. 

2  Note  the  reference  to  the  prophesy  of  p.  181. 

3  The  Lotus  Scripture  and  the  Doctrine  of  the  Three  Precious 
Ones  was  translated  into  Chinese  first  by  Dharmaraksha,  A.D.  266- 
313  or  317,  when  he  died  seventy-seven  years  old.     It  came  to  N. 
Korea  A.D.  372,  to  S.  Korea  384,  and  to  Japan  A.D.  552. 


236       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Throughout  strange  lands.1 

It  cannot  be  destroyed 

By  devils,2  or  their  followers, 

Dragons  or  night  ogres, 

Or  any  monstrous  demons. 

'Tis  worthy  to  be  preserved 

Amongst  a  King's  treasures. 

You  should  use  your  magic  powers 

To  preserve  this  Scripture. 

]  This  is  historically  true  only  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ ; 
Rev.  xiv.  6.     Clement  of  Rome,  the  contemporary  of  St.  Paul,  said 
that  the  Apostle  "travelled  to  the  furthest  limits  of  the  West"  ; 
and  in  A.D.  193  Tertullian  in  N.  Africa  wrote,   "In  whom  else 
have  all  nations    believed,    but  in   Christ?     Parthians,    Modes, 
Elamites,  all  the  coasts  of  Spain,  the  various  nations  of  Gaul  and 
the  parts  inaccessible  to  the  Romans  "  (i.e.  the  highlands  of  Britain 
behind  Hadrian's  Great  Wall)  "  are  now  accessible  to  Christ."    The 
martyrdoms  at  Lyons  in  Gaul  took  place  in  A.D.  177  ;   those  at 
Carthage  in  Africa  202 ;  St.  Albans  in  Britain  286,  where  there 
were  numerous  others  (286-292)  between  Amiens  and  Marseilles. 
Again,  303-313,  "an  innumerable  multitude  of  martyrs  from  Libya 
and  through  all  Egypt,  Syria,  round  as  far  as  the  region  of  Illy- 
ricum,"  says  Eusebius.     Arnobius  in  the  third  century  counted  the 
Seres  or  Chinese  amongst  the  nations  who  had  received  the  Gospel. 
St.  Jerome  (d.  420),  speaking  of  the  Divine  Word,  the  Son  of  God, 
being  everywhere  present  in  His  fulness  in  all  places,  he  adds,  "with 
Thomas  in  India,  with  Peter  at  Rome,  with  Paul  in  Illyrica."    Refer 
also  to  p.  227,  note  1  :  ' '  Throughout  the  Universe  this  tongue  pre 
vails,"  etc.     When  the  Japanese  Emperor  received  the  Image  of 
Shakya  Butsu  and  the  Inner  Doctrine  of  the  Greater  Way  in  552, 
the  Nihongi  chronicler  records  that  he  said,  "The  countenance  of 
this  Buddha  is  of  a  severe  dignity  such  as  we  have  never  at  all  seen 
before,  ought  it  to  be  worshipped  or  not  ?,"  and  the  reply  was,  "  All 
the  Western  frontier  lands  without  exception  do  it  worship  :  Shall 
Akitsu  Yamato  alone  refuse  to  do  so  ? " — Aston's  Nihongi.  ii.  pp. 
05,  66. 
2  Rom.  viii.  31,  especially  Rev.  xii.  3-17. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  237 

Why? 

Because  'tis  healing  for  all  nations,1 
The  sick  man's  Medicine. 
If  one  hear  this  Scripture, 
His  sickness  ends. 
The  patient  grows  not  old,  nor  dies. 
All  creatures  are  delivered  from 
The  sea  of   trouble,  old  age,  sickness — even 
death. 

CHAPTER  XXIV 

Wonderful  News 
[Transfiguration  ?] 

The  flesh  and  hair  shine, 

E'en  the  forehead  shines 

And  whitened  hairs  shed  light.2 

It  is  because  all  virtue 

Was  planted  long  ago. 

The  body  is  immovable, 

Having  entered  into  ecstasy. 

Extraordinary  virtue  3  brightly  burns 

And  shines  with  glory, 

The  form  is  quite  complete, 

Strong  like  the  Creator 4 

All  filial, 

1  Rev.  xxii.  1,  2. 

2  Matt.  xvii.  2-5  ;  Mark  ix.  3  ;  Luke  ix.  29. 

3  Luke  v.  15,  17,  26,  ix.  19  ;  Matt.  ix.  33. 

4  Rev.  i.  14-16  ;  Dan.  vii.  9  ;  2  Pet.  i.  16-18,  R.  V. 


238       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Worships  no  Shamans, 

Seeing  evil,  is  grieved  at  heart, 

Although  unmoved  by  passion, 

Peaceful,  with  few  troubles, 

Able  to  endure.1 

With  eighty-four  thousand  priests2 

Visited  all  the  hells,3 

Lived  'mid  hungry  ghosts  and  animals,4 

Endured  all  kinds  of  difficulty. 

Thus  enabled  all  to  save, 

Even  in  royal  palaces. 

Became  a  woman 

That  she  might  preach  this  Scripture, 

To  plant  the  Seed  of  Goodness 

And  manifest  itself  in  all 

Human  existence. 

Then  once  again  returned 

To  her  first  state  of  soul  in  Goo,5 

Eejoicing  in  the  joy  this  Scripture  gives. 

1  Heb.  xi.  27  ;  Jas.  i.  12,  v.  11,  R.V. 

2  See  p.  247. 

3  1  Pet.  iii.  18,  19. 

4  Mark  i.  13,  R.V.     The  Japanese   Buddhists  of  the  Shinshu 
Hongwangi,  or  sect  of  the  True  Original  Vow,  say,  "  that  Amida  is 
God,  but  to  save  men  He  suffered  and  died,  and  went  through  the 
Forty-eight  Hells  for  them." 

5  John  viii.  23,  xiii.  1-3,  xvi.  27,  28,  xvii.  8. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  239 

CHAPTER  XXV 
Kwanyin — [The  Universal  Hearer  of  Prayer'} l 

[See  General  Introduction,  vi.  p.  16,  for  fuller  translation 
than  this  Essence.] 

The  Incomprehensible  (Holy  Spirit), 
She  whom  no  evil  spirit's  eyes  can  see- 
Much  less  harm — 
Baffles  them  all, 
Granting  deliverance. 
The  wondrous  power  of  GOD 
Is  awe-inspiring,  like  this  : — 
Should  a  woman  desire  a  son, 
And  reverently  worship 
Holy  Kwanyin,2 
She  will  obtain  a  blessing — 
An  intelligent  son. 

1  Like  the  Holy  Spirit  who  is  the  Hearer  of  Prayer  ;  cf.  Rom. 
viii.  ;  1  Kings  viii.  27-52  ;  Ps.  cvii.  ;  Faber's  Hymn,  "When  the 
weary,  seeking  rest,"  etc. 

2  Kwanyin  (the  Indian   "  Avalo-kitesvara,"    Japanese    "  Kwa- 
non")  is  "the  Listening  Goddess"  whom   prayer  will  instantly 
cause  to  appear  any  where  by  land  or  sea.   She  has  appeared  in  thirty- 
three  bodies  or  forms  (classes  of  society),  wishing  to  succour  each 
class  of  human  beings  as  best  suited  to  his  special  spiritual  needs. 
"Her  Mercy  is  higher  than  the  mountains,  deeper  than  the  torrent- 
riven  valleys."     Cf.  Mark  xvi.  16,  "After  this  He  appeared  unto 
them  in  another  form  "  ;  also  Ex.  ii.  23,  24,  iii.  7  ;   Ps.  xxxii.  13  ; 
Deut.  xxxiii.  27,   "the  God  of  old  time"  (Variorum),  and  espe 
cially  Luke  i.  48  ;  John  ix.  34,  35. 


240        NEW  TESTAMENT   BUDDHISM 

Should  she  desire  a  daughter, 
She  brings  forth  a  virtuous  one, 
A  beauteous  daughter, 
Eooted  deep  in  virtue, 
By  all  respected, 
Joy  without  alloy, 
Immeasurable, — infinite 
Are  these  blessings. 
In  three  and  thirty  forms 
Herself,  she  manifested, 
Vowed  a  great  vow,  deep  like  the  sea, 
A  vow  of  holiness.     Trusting  in  her  power 
A  fiery  furnace  becomes  a  cooling  lake  of  water,1 
Waves  cannot  drown ; 
Through  her  kindliness  of  heart 
Shivered  is  sword  of  executioner. 
Accursed  poisonous  herbs  2 
May  life  endanger,  but — 
Think  upon  the  Lotus  Law 
And  you  will  then  be  healed. 
'Mid  thunder-clouds  and  lightning, 
Hailstones  and  floods  of  rain, 
Look  up  to  Kwanyin. 
These  all  shall  vanish. 
Kwanyin's  wondrous  knowledge 
Can  save  a  world  of  sorrow.3 
'Tis  mercy  upon  mercy — 
Purest  Light ! 
1  Of.  ante,  p.  177,  note  4.    2  Mark  xvi.  17, 18.    3  Of.  Acts  v.  18-20. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  241 

Wisdom's  Sun  dispels  the  darkness, 

Subdues  calamities  of  wind  and  fire ; 

Shines  brightly  o'er  the  world ; 

Is  full  of  goodness, 

Beams  kindly  on  all  creatures. 

Blessings  like  the  sea  abound, 

Therefore  revere  her. 

Heaven's  own  dew  and  rain  will  fall, 

Extinguishing  flames  of  trouble, 

And  exorcising  feelings  of  revenge. 

In  your  hearts  harbour  no  doubt, 

But  trust  in  holy  Kwanyin, 

In  all  trouble,  danger,  even  death — 

Then  you  have  One  on  whom  to  lean ! 


CHAPTEE  XXVI 
Toloni  (calling  Demons  to  aid  ly  Magic) 

If  one  doth  follow 

This  Lotus  Gospel, 

Even  one  four-lined  verse,1 

Eead,  recite,  explain  it, 

Preach  and  practise  it — 

His  reward  is  very  great. 

An — ur  Man — ur,  etc.  (spells), 

If  one  destroys 

1  Pp.  131,  233. 
16 


242       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Such  Spiritual  Guides, 

It  will  be  like  destroying 

The  Illuminated. 

The  arch -Prince  Pisamen,1 

Who  protects  the  world, 

Pities  all  creatures, 

And  He  will  protect  these  Spiritual  Guides. 

Whoever  follows  this  Scripture, 

For  one  hundred  yeusheun  2 

No  evil  shall  befall  him. 

The  Angels  who  rule  the  nations  3 

Will  then  have  female  Locha, 

One  called  "  Lan  Po," 

The  second  "  Pe  Kanko," 

The  third  "  Crooked  Teeth," 

The  fourth  "  Flower  Teeth," 

The  fifth  "  Black  Teeth," 

The  sixth  "  Hairy," 

The  seventh  "  Insatiable," 

The  eighth  "  Jewel  Bearer," 

The  ninth  "  Hao  Ti," 

The  tenth  "  Sucker  of  all  vitals  " — 

These  ten  female  Lochas, 

With  demons  and  their  mothers 

And  their  children — 

All  their  progeny, — 

1  Pisamen — Vaisramana,  King  of  Yakcha,  a  Beelzebub  converted 
by  Sakyamuiri,  who  now  protects  the  Law. 

2  One  yeusheun — 5^  English  miles. 

3  Of.  Dan.  x.  13,  20,  21,  xii.  1. 


THE  LOTUS   ESSENCE  243 

Gathered  in  GOD'S  Presence, 

With  one  voice  they  thus  addressed  Him : 

"  World-honoured  One  ! 

We,  too,  desire  to  guard 

Those  who  study  and  follow 

The  Lotus  Scripture, 

To  deliver  them  from  all 

Feebleness  and  trouble. 

Should  they  seek  deceitfully 

To  criticise  the  Spiritual  Guides, 

Making  things  hard  for  them — 

Or  have  caused  them  fever, 

Whether  for  one  day  or  two, 

Three  days  or  four,  e'en  seven  days 

They  suffer  constant  fever — 

May  this  fall  upon  our  heads 

Eather  than  on  the  Spiritual  Guides. 

If,  disobeying  us, 

They  should  annoy  the  Guides, 

Then  let  their  head  be  split  in  seven, 

Like  the  branches  of  the  banyan  tree. 

Their  crime  is  great  as  parricide, 

Boiled  should  they  be  in  oil. 

Priest-detractors  resemble  those 

Who  cheat  with  weights  and  measures, 

And  should  likewise  be  severely  punished." 


244       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

CHAPTER  XXVII 
Kwanyin's  Royal  Human  Parents 

A  pure  Princess 
With  two  folded  palms 
Thus  addressed  her  Mother-queen, 
"  I  pitying  niy  father 
Show  these  signs- 
Above  the  body  there  is  water,1 
Below  the  body  there  is  fire. 
Again,  below  there  conies  forth  water 
And  above  conies  forth  fire. 
For  my  father's  weal, 
We  worshipped  GOD, 
Left  home  to  practise  the  Good  Law. 
Mother,  permit  me 
To  become  a  nun  (Shaman). 
The  Illumined  are  not  easily  met, 
I  desire  to  learn  and  follow  them. 
Truly,  beloved  parents, 
The  Illumined  Ones  are  rarely  met 
Like  the  Yeu-hing-po-lo-hwa.2 
We  are  like  one-eyed  turtles 
Seeking  refuge  in  a  floating  wood. 
We  change  our  evil  hearts 

1  Matt.  iii.  11  ;  John  iii.  5. 

2  This  is  a  fig  tree  that  flowers  only  once  in  three  thousand  years. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  245 

In  order  peace  to  find 

In  the  Faith  of  the  Illumined 

And  see  the  One  world -honoured  GOD. 

The  learned  in  the  fundamentals 

Of  civilisation,  say 

They  lead  to  GOD, 

And  to  the  discovery 

Of  highest  Wisdom. 

Pitying  the  wrong  doctrines  of  the  world, 

We  guide  to  the  True  Knowledge. 

The  Godlike  Way 

Can  fully  be  attained, 

Though  beyond  thought 

Its  merits  are, 

Giving  instruction  to  its  learners, 

Bestowing  rest  and  speedy  goodness. 

From  this  day  forth  we 

Will  not  follow  our  own  wills, 

Neither  pursue  wild  ways, 

Nor  pride,  nor  anger  cherish, 

Filled  with  all  seeds  of  sins, 

But  straight  will  go  unto  the  root  of  Good, 

And  win  what  passes  all  imagining, 

The  greatest  harvest !  " 


246        NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

CHAPTER  XXVIII 
Command  to  Saint  Universal  Good  (Pu  Hien) 

GOD  said  to  Pu  Hien — 

"  If  good  men  and  virtuous  women 

Would  use  the  four  means  of  grace 

After  the  GoDlike  One's  Decease, 

They  should  seek  the  Living  Scripture— 

1.  Win  all  the  Illumined  to  their  side. 

2.  Seek  the  root  of  all  Goodness — 

3.  Attend  the  gatherings  of  the  Upright —  T 

4.  Vow  to  save  all  living  beings. 
You  good  men,  virtuous  women, 

If  you  follow  these  four  means  of  grace 
After  the  GoDlike  One's  Decease, 
Then  you  certainly  will  find  this  Scripture." 
Then  Pu  Hien 
Answered  GOD,  saying — 
"World-honoured  One, 
Five  hundred  years  hence, 
Amidst  this  evil  world 

There  will  be  those  who  follow  this  Scripture — 
Upholding  such  men, 
I  shall  rid  them  of  perplexities 
And  bid  them  rest  in  peace, — 
Nor  let  those  who  seek  their  own 
And  those  who  trouble  men 
1  Cf.  Heb.  x.  24,  25,  xii.  14,  15,  xiii.  2-7,  15-17. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  247 

Succeed. 

If  such  ones  forget  the  Verses 

Of  the  Living  Scripture, 

I  will  teach  them l 

To  read,  recite  it, 

And  receive  its  full  benefits. 

No  evil  men 

Can  injure  them, 

And  they  shall  not 

By  women  be  allured. 

I  shall  Myself 

Protect  these  men." 

Be  the  Living  Scripture  2 

Practised  by  the  uncivilised  Nations3 

And  followed  by  them — 

They  should  have  this  thought, 

All  is  Pu  Hien's 

Wondrous  spiritual  power,4 

By  all  the  Goolike  ones  ordained, 

With  hands  upon  their  heads,5 

Eighty -four  thousand  6  heavenly  Angels, 

With  all  kinds  of  music — 7 

Come  forth  to  meet  them — 

1  "  Bring  all  things  to  your  remembrance,"  John  xiv.  26,  xvi. 
13-15. 

2  2  Cor.  iii.  2,  3.  3  Acts  xxi.  19,  xxii.  21. 
4  2  Cor.  xii.  9,  10  ;  Eph.  vi.  10,  mg.  R.V. 

8  Acts  vi.    6,  xiii.  3  ;   2  Tim.  i.    6.     The   Nestorian  Christian 
missionaries  had  "the  Ordination  of  the  Five  Talents." 

6  See  "84,000,"  p.  106.     Cf.  the  "  144,000  "  of  Rev.  vii.  4,  9. 

7  Luke  xv.  7,  25. 


248       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Such  ones 

Wear  sevenfold  crowns.1 

When  these  die 

Thousands  of  Illumined  ones  2  receive  him, 

He  has  no  fear 

Of  sinking  to  an  evil  place.3 

World-honoured  One — 

I  shall  with  powers  miraculous 

Uphold  this  Scripture 

Among  the  Nations 

After  My  Death, 

And  make  it  widely  known, 

So  that  it  shall  never  cease  to  lead 

Multitudes  of  creatures 

To  dwell  in  peace,  and  joy,  and  blessing. 

If  any  study  it 

And  its  true  meaning — 

Practise  and  copy 

This  Living  Scripture — 

You  should  know  that  this  One 

Has  seen  GOD  (Sakyamuni),4 

As  though  he  heard  from  His  own  lips 

This  Scripture. 

You  should  know  that  this  man 

Respects  GOD  (Sakyamuni), 

You  should  know  that  this  one 

1  2  Tim.  iv.  8. 

2 1  Thess.  iv.  16,  17.  *  Luke  xvi.  22. 

4  See  p.  189,  note  4  ;  p.  226,  note  6. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  249 

Is  praised  by  GOD  as  "  faithful."  l 

You  should  know  that 

He  is  GOD'S  (Sakyamuni)  fore-ordained  Man ! 

You  should  recognise  that  this  Man  is 

Clothed  with 

GOD'S  Mantle.2 

Such  men  covet  not  this  world — 

Nor  follow  its  erroneous  teachings ; 

In  all  their  writings 

One  straight  course  pursue 

And  upright  aim,3 

Have  powers  of  goodness, 

Possessing  few  desires,  are  satisfied.4 

Such  men  shall  soon 

Be  asked  by  others  to  instruct. 

They  covet  not 

Fine  clothes,  nor  ease,5 

Nor  dainties  of  the  Feast. 

What  they  desire  is  no  vain  show, 

Nor  do  they  seek  in  this  life  to  gain  reward. 

To  such  rewards  be  ever  blind, 

1  "Faithful,"  Matt.  xxv.  21-23.     It  is  a  term  used  in  the  "Book 
of  the  Dead,"  e.g.  "Faithful  to  the  Great  God  ;— true  of  voice  like 
Osiris,"  i.e.  "perfectly  in  tune,"  as  the  reason  for  Justification  in 
the  great  "Judgment  of  Account  of  Words  "  in  the  Vermilion  Hall 
(Maspero).     See  p.  256,  note  4. 

2  1  Kings xix.  19.     Cf.  Gal.  iii.  27,  28,  R.V.,  "As  many  of  you 
were  baptized  into  Christ  did  put  on  Christ."     See  ante,  p.  185, 
note  2. 

3  Phil.  iii.  13  ;  2  Cor.  vi.  10. 

4  Phil.  iv.  8,  R.V.,  "learned  the  secret"  ;  lit.  been  initiated. 

5  Matt.  iii.  4. 


250       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

If  you  honour  praise-seekers — 
Honour  them  in  this  world. 
But  if,  again,  you  see  a  follower 
Of  this  Scripture, 
Criticising  its  shortcomings,1 
Imaginary  or  real, 
That  man  in  this  life 
Has  got  the  leprosy  ! 


EPILOGUE 

GOOD  WILL  TO  MEN 
The  Gospel  of  Holy  Pu  Hien  (  Universal  Good) 

[The  Text  of  the  Chinese  Essence  is  taken  from  selected 
passages  in  Pu  Hien  Hing  Fa  King's  Nanjio's  Catalogue,  No. 
394,  Trans.] 

Three  months  hence 

I  shall  pass  away. 

Though  troubles  have  not  ceased, 

And  character  be  still  imperfect, 

Yet  shall  I  of  evil  roots  be  rid, 

And  end  my  sin. 

Not  in  ecstasy,2 

1  Acts  xix.  8,  9. 

2  This  is  a  mark  or  characteristic  of  a  saint.     When   a  holy 
man,  such  as  a  Buddhist  Abbot,  is    about   to  die,  he  is  raised 
into  a  sitting  posture,  his  disciples  gathered  round,  and  with  a 
loud  voice,  gathering  up  all  his  failing  strength,  the  dying  saint 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  251 

But  by  chanting  this  Scripture 
With  inind  bent  on  practising  it. 
And  all  my  thoughts  collected 
Within  the  Great  Religion, 
I  feel  lost  in  infinite  space ; 
Hearing  infinite  sounds, 
Surrounded  with  infinite  forms, 
All  in  a  divine  chorus 
Praising  the  Great  Religion, 
The  One  True  Way, 
Praising  the  Great  Gospel, 
Reciting  the  Great  Gospel, 
Thinking  of  the  Great  Gospel, 
Studying  the  Great  Gospel  fruits ; 
Those  reverently  worshipping, 
And  "  laying  hold  "  l  of  it, 
Behold  all  men 


chants  aloud  this  Lotus  Sutra  or  some  poetry  which  he  himself 
composed.  It  will  be  remembered  that  our  Lord  when  upon  the 
Cross  refused  the  stupefying  draught,  the  anodyne  offered  to  Him 
by  a  kindly  soldier  who  heard  His  cry  (Mark  xv.  23  ;  Matt,  xxvii. 
34).  His  loud  expiring  cry  convinced  the  Centurion,  who  was 
watching  His  dying  agonies,  that  He  was  a  Son  of  God,  because 
"  He  so  gave  up  the  ghost "  (Mark  xv.  34-39).  A  Buddhist  priest 
first  called  my  attention  to  the  fact  that  this  was  the  death  of  a 
Bodhisattva.  He  had  been  profoundly  impressed  by  that  cry, 
which  was  of  Victory  over  Death— that  of  a  Conqueror  who  had 
destroyed  the  sting  of  Death,  brought  Immortality  to  light,  and 
opened  the  Gates  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  to  all  believers. 

1 ' '  Lay  hold  " — ' '  Hold  fast "  (expressions  much  used  in  the  Epistle 
to  the  Hebrews  and  the  Revelation)  are  terms  derived  straight  from 
the  Mystery-teachings  of  the  Ancient  Wisdom.  See  ante,  p.  151, 
note  2  ;  p.  161,  note  2  ;  p.  232,  note  3  ;  also  p.  209,  note  1. 


252       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

As  GOD  sees  them, 

And  all  living  creatures 

As  parents  view  their  children. 

Thinking  of  the  Great  Eeligion, 

Night  and  day  unceasingly, 

I  heard  Pu  Hien  preaching 

On  its  depth  of  meaning 

So    as    to    "hold    it    fast"1    without    forget- 

fulness.2 

With  upright  heart  and  upright  aim, 
Gradually  one  comes  to  see, 
By  means  of  this  Great  Teaching,3 
The      Great      Instructor      (Kwanyin,      Holy 

Spirit  ?). 

And  through  this  Great  Instructor's  power 
To  see  all  the  Illumined, 
Waking  or  sleeping, 
Never  leave  their  side,4 
And  e'en  in  dreams  5  should  see 
The  seven  Illumined  ancient  patriarchs  (?).6 
When  dark  crimes 
And  all  sins 

1  See  note  1  on  p.  251. 

2  Heb.  xii.  5  ;  2  Pet.  i.  9  ;  Gal.  iv.  3,  9,  R.V. 

3  Mark  i.  27,  R.V.,   "  What  is  this?     A  New  Teaching  !  with 
authority  He  eommarideth  even  the  unclean  spirits  and  they  obey 
Him." 

4  See  pp.  155,  206,  note  2  ;   2  Kings  vi.  14-16  ;  Josh.  v.  13- 
15,  etc. 

5  Job  xxxiii.  15.     See  p.  203,  note  4. 

0  Cf.  the  Seven  Rishis  of  the  Veda,  also  Seven  Spirits  before 
God's  throne,  Rev.  i. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  253 

Were    revealed     before    the    World-honoured 

Ones — 

Confession  was  made, 
Words  gradually  were  heard 
Above  those  of  this  world —  l 
Gradually  the  eye  sees  things 
Beyond  this  world  : 2 
By  degrees  the  nose  smells  3 
Incense  not  of  earth — 
Body  and  soul  are  filled  with  joy— 
Because  sin  is  no  more.4 
In  former  lives  we, 
By  means  of  the  Great  School, 
Acquired  this  life's 
Pure,  upright  knowledge. 
These  Scriptures  of  the  New  School 
Are  the  treasures  of  all  the  Illumined, 
Are  the  eyes  of  the  Illumined 
In  all  three  Realms  of  the  Universe, 
Past,  Present,  and  to  come, 
Appearing  as  Incarnate  Ones 
As  the  GoDlike  Ones, — 
Following  these  Scriptures, 

1  Isa.  xxx.  20,  21,  note  clairvoyance  and  clairaudience,  2  Cor. 
xii.  1-3. 

2  Of.  2  Cor.  iv.  16-18  ;  Heb.  xi.  27.     "Grant  ine  then  insight 
into  Thy  Mysteries "  was  the   Psalmist's  prayer,    Ps.   Ixxiii.  17 
(Wellhausen's  rendering). 

3  Isa.  xi.  2,  3,  lit.   "quick  of  scent,"  i.e.  understanding,  mg. 
Cf.  Heb.  v.  11-14  ;  1  Tim.  iv.  6,  7  ;  1  John  v.  1-3.     See  p.  220. 

4  Heb.  ix.  24-26  R.V.,  28. 


254       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Men  become  divine, 

And  do  the  works  of  Goo.1 

Follow  the  Great  School, 

Let  not  its  spiritual  seed  fail ; 

Follow  the  Great  School 

With  all  its  wondrous  principles. 

Then  you  shall  see  all  the  Illumined 

And  the  sunshine  of  their  face  2 

Keflected  in  their  followers'  hearts, 

Behold  the  PRESENCE  EEAL,3 

Clearly,  distinctly  ! 

Study  GOD, 

Study  His  Laws, 

Study  the  students  of  these  Laws, 

Their  discipline,  their  charity, 

Their  Heaven. 

Beauty  blinds  your  eyes,4 

Enslaves  you  to  its  pleasure. 

By  rightly  thinking  of  this  Great  School, 

Never  forgetting  it 

To  all  eternity, 

You  will  not  into  evil  fall. 

Whoever  has  this  mind 

Possesses  the  right  mind. 

1  John  vii.  31,  ix.  32,  xiv.  12,  xv.  24  ;  Acts  xxvi.  16-18. 

2  "The  Hidden  Faces  which  guard  the  Road"  ;  cf.  Ps.  xxxiv.  5, 
"They  looked  unto   Him,  and  their  faces  were  made  radiant," 
R.V. 

3  See    chap.    xxi.    p.    95  ;    John    xiii.    35,    xvii.    21-23  ;    cf. 
1  John  i.  2,  "The  Life  was  manifested." 

4  Prov.  xxxi.  30. 


THE   LOTUS   ESSENCE  255 

Should  you  deviate 

You  become  a  pervert, 

But   the  Church  of   the  GOD  OF  ALL  GRACE 

endures  ever,1 
Can  preach  the  great  Law 
And  shower  its  life-giving  rain 
To  set  aright  the  ignorant.2 
All  those  who  listen 
Constantly  to  bad  words 
Produce  all  kinds  of  strange  ideas 
By  inquiring  in  the  wrong  way.3 
Such  deserve  to  sink  into  the    Way  of    the 

wicked,4 

Where  they  see  nothing  but  evil, 
Where  this  Scripture  ne'er  is  heard. 
The  Scripture  Expansions  (Fang  Teng) 5 
Have  Love  and  Mercy  for  their  theme. 
The  words  which  they  repeat 

1  See  chap.  xxi.  p.  95. 

2  John  xii.  8,  xvii.  11  ;  1  Tim  iii.  15. 

3  1  Tim.    vi.  3-5,  R.V.  ;   2  Pet.  ii.  1,    2  ;   2  Tim.   ii.    15-18, 
R.V. 

4  Iranseus  in  the  second  century  wrote:  "There  are  those  who 
have  heard  Polycarp  tell  how  John,  the  disciple  of  the  Lord,  when 
he  went  to  take  a  bath  at  Ephesns,  saw  Cerinthus  (the  famous 
heretical  teacher)  within,  and  rushed  away  from  the  room  without 
bathing,  with  the  words  '  Let  us  flee  lest  the  room  should  fall  in, 
for  Cerinthus  the   enemy  of  the   Truth   is  within.'"     Cited   by 
Eusebius. 

5  These  Fang  Teng    Scriptures    (Vaipulya)   arc  amplified   and 
diffused  editions  first  introduced  into  China  A.D.  266  (Eitel) ;  first 
translated  into  Chinese  by  Dharmaraksha  (Nanjio's  Catalogue    p 
391). 


256        NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Are  of  the  world  of  the  Illumined, 
The  principles  of  the  Great  School — 
Are  True  Eealities  beneath  all  forms. 

All    the    Illumined    and    the    Goolike 
Ones 

Are  your  Loving  Father's.1 

All  evil  thoughts  come  from  the  tongue,2 

Stopping  Truth's  progress, 

From  the  tongue, 

Therefore,  because  of  evil  language, 

Man  falleth  into  hell. 

It  also  uses  loving  speech 

Promoting  good  feeling, 

In  the  midst  of  ill, 

Its  object  never  fails. 
Sakyanauni 3 

Who  is  the  chief  God  Vairochana,4 
Who  pervades  all  space, 
Where  He  dwells  is  called 
The  Calm,  Eternal  Light. 
An  endless  chain, 
A  boundless  ocean, 
Purposeful  seeming  purposeless, 

1  Of.  2  Cor.  iv.  14,  15,  R.V. 

2  The  connection  with  St.  James'  Epistle  is  clear.     He  was  the 
brother  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     See  iii.  2-12. 

3  See  ante,  p.  193,  note  3.    Sakyamuni  seems  tojbe  used  to  repre 
sent  the  human  and  the  divine. 

4  Vairochana  (Sanscrit  Jap.  Dainichi)  is  the  Everywhere  Pre 
sent  Sun.     The  Dainichi  Scripture  or  "Great  Sun  classic"  was 
brought  to  China  at  a  very  early  date. 


THE  LOTUS  ESSENCE  257 

Baffling  thought. 

What  is  sin  ? 

What  happiness  ? 

The  true  soul  is  free, 

Unmoved  by  rewards  or  punishments. 

The  great  repentance, 

The  great  and  glorious  at-one-ment  (?),1 

The  sinless  atonement  (?), 

This  transcends  all  human  thought. 
These  Scripture  Expansions  (Vaipulya) 
Are  the  eyes  of  all  the  Illumined. 
They,  on  this  account, 

Possess  five  eyes  (the  five  Wisdom  Command 
ments  ?), 

Have  three  forms  (Trinity  ?),2 
From  the  Expansions  arise 
Great  spiritual  evidence — 
The  evidence  of  Everlasting  Life. 
In  this  Eternal  sea 
Producing  three  Orders  (Divinity,  Laws   and 

the  Teachers  of  these  ?) 
Divinely  pure — 
These  three  Orders  3 

1  Ante,  p.  249,  note  1,  ' '  attunement. "    The  sense  in  which  the 
word  is  used  by  Shakespeare  and  John  Bunyan 

"Then  Heaven  tries  the  earth 

If  it  be  in  tune  "  ; 

and  again,  "God  always  begins  with  the  bass  when  He  means  to 
set  the  soul  in  tune  for  Himself— for  the  bass  is  the  keynote  of  all 
music." — Pilgrim's  Progress. 

2  Or  body,  soul,  and  spirit.  3  Matt,  xxviii.  19. 


258       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Afford  realms  of  Joy  for  God  and  men. 

Reverence  the  Highest. 

Only  chant  the  Great  School  (Mahayana), 

Study  the  chief  righteousness, 

And  diligently  cultivate  mercy. 

If  you  desire  always  to  dwell 

In  the  Eternal  City, 

In  joy  and  peace, 

Immeasurable  goodness 

From  this  truth  flows. 

All  waves  of  difficulty 

Arise  from  false  ideas. 

If  you  desire  repentance, 

Sit  down,  consider  your  true  state ; 

Then  all  your  sins  shall  vanish 

As  hoar-frost  melts  before  the  Rising  Sun. 
If  any  read,  recite,  and  propagate 
The  Expansions, 
And  night  and  day  reverence 
The  Illumined  Saints, 
Those  who  pursue  this  Law 
Obey  GOD'S  Laws 
And  celebrate  their  uses, 
Reciting  the  Scriptures  of  the  Great  School, 
They  meditate  upon  the  highest  righteous 
ness- 
Most  deep,  eternal  Law. 
In  the  time  it  takes  to  snap  one's  lingers, 
One  is  released  from  sins  of  millions  ages. 


THE  LOTUS  ESSENCE  259 

These  are  called  "  Perfect  Disciples," 

Who  need  no  transmigration  to  obtain  perfect 
Karma. 

Naturally  they  become  perfect. 

The  World-honoured  Ones 

Always  abide  in  the  world.1 

On  account  of  our  evil  habits, 

Though  we  believe  the  Expansions, 

We  cannot  see  GOD  to-day. 

If,  following  the  Expansions, 

One  be  willing  life  to  lose, 

Though  one  should  sink  into  Purgatory 

And  suffer  countless  torments — 

If  he  curses  not 
The  piety  of  Saints 
But  turns  to  GOD, 
And  to  the  Law, 

And  to  the  Teachers  of  GOD'S  Laws, 
Whether  at  home  or  in  a  monastery, 
They  need  no  priests, 
Nor  any  teachers, 
Nor  speak  of  Karma 
To  obtain  the  Scriptural  Salvation2 
Of  the  Great  School. 
For  half  the  work  is  done  already, 
With  every  thought 
Quickly  repenting  of  their  sins 
Once  and  for  ever. 
1  Matt,  xxviii.  20.  2  Heb.  vii.  25. 


260        NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

Those  who  do  ill  themselves 

And  declare  GOD'S  Law  is  ill, 

And  write  that  all  such  evils 

As  stealing  and  licentiousness 

Are  not  shameful — 

Nor  any  sins,1 

Blaspheming  the  Scriptures  of  Salvation, 

And  abounding  in  all  ill — 

All  great  ill-doers 

Will  have  their  recompense  with  wicked  souls 

In  fearful  storms, 

And  must  fall  into  lowest  hell. 

Those  who  repent  and  pray, 

If  only  they  are  earnest  in  their  heart — 

Do    not     blaspheme    the     Precious    Order 
Three ; 2 

Nor    hinder     men    becoming     Teachers    of 
Divine  Law, 

Commit  no  ill  against  Lay  Teachers, 

But  contribute  to  and  respect 

The  followers  of  the  Great  School. 

You  must  also  reverence 

And  be  filial  to  your  parents, 

Respect  your  teachers  and  your  elders ; 

1  See  also  p.  193,  note  3  ;  p.  213  ;  p.  217,  note  1  ;  p.  235,  note  2  ; 
p.  256,  note  3. 

2  The  Three  Precious  Ones  are— 1,  God  ;  2,  God's  Laws  through 
out  the  Universe  ;  3,  those  who  teach  and  apply  them  for  the  good 
of  all  men,  i.e.  the  Priesthood.     Or  God  in  Three  Persons  (Amida, 
Dai  Seishi,  Kwannon  as  in  Japan.     In  China,  Omito  Fu,  Ta  Shih 
Chili,  and  Kwanyin),  p.  12. 


THE  LOTUS  ESSENCE  261 

With  upright  Law  the  nation  rule, 

With  all  your  might 

Avoid  destroying  the  people  ; L 

Firmly  believe  in  Eternal  recompense 

And  that  whole-heartedly. 

Know  too  that  GOD  is  not  dead, 

Therefore — be  not  led  astray  ! 

1  "Put  an  end  to  war"  occurs  in  the  Primitive  Liturgy  of  St. 
James,  the  Lord's  brother.  "Deliver,  O  Lord,  this  city  and  every 
city  and  country  from  .  .  .  sword,  civil  war  .  .  .  Quiet  the 
schisms  of  the  Churches,  quench  the  boasting  of  the  nations  ...  by 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  etc.,  that  of  St.  Basil  the  Great." 


VI 

THE   GEEAT  PHYSICIAN'S  TWELVE 
DESIEES  (VOWS) 

NOTE 

THE  first  Buddhist  temple  in  or  around  Nara  in 
Japan  was  built  by  Koreans,  at  the  invitation  of 
the  Japanese  rulers  in  the  sixth  century  of  the 
Christian  era. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  sights  I  have  seen 
in  Japan  is  a  temple  at  Horiyuji,  near  Nara,  to  the 
Great  Physician  (Yakushi  they  call  him).  It  is 
filled  with  innumerable  votive  offerings,  to  show 
that  the  sick  were  healed  by  prayers  to  him.  The 
zeal  of  modern  Christian  scientists  is  far  more  than 
eclipsed  by  this  wonderful  record  of  fifteen  centuries 
there. 

By  bringing  the  highest  ideals  of  the  East  and 
the  West  together  for  comparison,  it  is  hoped  that 
special  attention  should  be  called  to  this  rather 
than  to  the  failings  and  low  practices  of  either 
East  or  West. 


264       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

The  Scripture  which  describes  this  Great 
Physician  has  one  very  striking  passage  on  his 
twelve  Vows  or  Purpose  in  coming  to  the  world. 
These  twelve  Vows  I  translate  below  :— 

1.  I  come  from  Heaven  with  the  highest  wisdom 
to  shine  on  infinite  innumerable  worlds  accompanied 
by    thirty-two     great     angels,    different    forms    of 
Kwanyin  (see  p.  16),  and  glorious  legions,  it  will 
be  for  the  purpose  of  delivering  all  beings,  to  be 
godlike  like  myself. 

2.  I  come  with    my  body  within    and  without 
pure  as  crystal,  without  a  flaw,  with  great  light  and 
profound  virtue  living  in  peace  with  a  glory  sur 
passing  that  of  sun  and  moon,  it  will  be  to  enlighten 
all  who  are  living  in  darkness. 

3.  I  come  again  with  wisdom  bringing  infinite 
knowledge  and  goodness  so  that  no  living  creature 
may  suffer  from  any  want  but  have  all  they  need. 

4.  I  come  in  order  that  those  who  are  in  evil 
ways  may  find  peace  in  the  way  of  wisdom,  and  in 
order  that  those  who  only  know  the  old  Buddhism, 
may  know  the  new  Buddhism. 

5.  I  come    in    order  that    the    multitudes  who 
study  religion  may   discover  the  perfect  way,  and 
if  they  have   erred  on    hearing  my  name  may  be 
delivered  from  hell,  and  also  attain  to  holiness. 

6.  I  come  so  that  all  beings  who  are  cripples, 
ugly  and  foolish,  blind,  deaf  and  dumb,  hunchback, 
leprous   and   mad,   and   all    sorts   of    suffering,   on 


PHYSICIAN'S  TWELVE  VOWS        265 

hearing    my    name    may    be    healed    of    all    their 
diseases. 

7.  I  come  so  that  the  incurables,  the  homeless, 
those  without  doctors  or  medicine,  without  friends 
or  relatives,  the  poor  and  the  sorrowful,  on  hearing 
my  name  shall  be  delivered  from  all  their  troubles 
and  live  in   peace  of  mind    and  body,  have  their 
families    flourish     in     abundance    and     attain    the 
highest  wisdom. 

8.  I  come  so  that  women  driven  by  all  sorts  of 
trials  to  hate  their  lives,  and  no  longer  desire  to  be 
women,  on  hearing  my  name  may  be  changed  to 
men,  and  attain  the  highest  wisdom. 

9.  I  come  so  that  those  who  are  in  the  bonds  of 
evil  spirits,  or  of  heresies  fallen  into  all  sorts   of 
evil,  on    hearing    my  name    may  be    led  to  right 
knowledge,   and    gradually    practise    goodness    and 
attain  to  the  highest  wisdom. 

10.  I  come   so  that  those  who    have  fallen  to 
the    clutches  of    the  law,  are    bound    and    beaten 
and    imprisoned,  or  are  about    to  be    executed  or 
have    endless    calamities,   insults,   sorrows    burning 
both   body   and    soul,   on   hearing    my   name   may 
secure  my  grace  and  power,  and  be  delivered  from 
all  their  sorrows. 

11.  I  come  so  that  those  driven  by  hunger  and 
thirst  to  do  wrong,  on  hearing  my  name  shall  be 
fed  and  satisfied  with  wisdom  and  find  perfect  rest. 

12.  I  come  so  that  all  the  poor  and  naked,  and 


266       NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

those  suffering  from  heat  and  cold,  and  divers  flies 
and  secret  creepers  night  and  day,  on  hearing  my 
name  may  turn  to  practise  religion,  according  to 
their  bent,  will  receive  the  garments  of  highest 
wisdom,  glorious  treasures  and  best  music,  and  be 
fully  satisfied  with  all. 


VII 

THE  CREED  OF  HALF   ASIA 

TO  SIN  KING 

THIS  Creed  deserves  to  rank  among  the  sublimest 
literary  productions  of  the  human  mind,  from  Job 
to  Kant,  together  with  those  of  the  best  thinkers 
of  India  and  China. 

Many  devout  people  of  the  Confucian  and  Taoist 
schools,  as  well  as  Buddhists,  recite  it  daily  just  as 
Christians  sing  a  choice  hymn. 

It  states  the  solid  fundamental  principles  of 
religion  which  commend  themselves,  not  merely  to 
the  majority  of  Asiatics,  but  also  to  the  majority 
of  men  universally.  It  includes  the  need  of  Divine 
Power  to  save  men,  the  great  At-One-ment,  Divine 
Inspiration,  Divinest  Miracles,  past,  present  and  to 
come,  and  Immortality. 

When  this  best  Eastern  thought  is  united  to  the 
best  Western  thought,  whatever  may  be  deficient  in 
definition  in  either  singly,  may  meet  the  approval  of 
that  conscience  which  God  has  given  to  mankind 
collectively. 


267 


268        NEW  TESTAMENT  BUDDHISM 

The  Creed  is  as  follows : — 

Hail  self-existent  Illuminator,  Who  in  exercising 
deepest  Wisdom  seest  the  unreality  of  all  that  is 
reached  by  the  five  senses,  and  canst  save  from 
all  troubles  and  dangers. 

O  Sariputra  (the  Divine  Seed  ?),  the  Manifested 
is  not  different  from  the  Eternal,  and  the  Eternal 
is  not  different  from  the  Manifested.  Thought  and 
Action  are  also  thus  mutually  related. 

The  Divine  Seed  (?)  is  the  Eternal  in  all  laws  of 
the  Universe.  He  was  never  born,  nor  will  ever 
die.  (See  Living  Seed,  p.  167.) 

He  is  neither  clean  nor  unclean,  is  neither 
added  to  nor  subtracted  from.  He  is  without 
sorrow,  and  will  not  perish.  He  is  without  ac 
quired  Wisdom,  because  he  has  received  none. 

The  Illuminators  depending  on  this  Eternal 
Wisdom  are  without  anxiety.  Having  no  anxiety, 
they  have  no  fear  and  are  far  from  impossible 
dreams  and  thoughts.  They  are  eventually 
immortals. 

All  the  Illumined  past,  present,  and  to  come, 
depending  on  this  Divine  Wisdom,  obtain  the 
Highest  Wisdom. 

Therefore  know  that  this  Divine  Wisdom  is  a 
great  Divine  Magic,  a  great  brilliant  magic,  the 
greatest  magic,  and  a  magic  without  a  peer. 

It  can  deliver  you  from  all  kinds  of  troubles. 
This  is  a  real  truth  without  any  falsehood.  There- 


HALF  ASIA  CREED 

fore  in  repeating  this  magic  Incantation,  sum  up 
and  say — 

Praise,  Praise, 
Praise  God. 

Praise  His  eternal  wisdom  (Law) 
Praise  the  students  of  this  Law 

The  Illumined  ! 

[Translated     from     the     Buddhist     Tripitaka,    Nanjio's 
Catalogue,  No.  20.] 


INDEX 


Absolute  Reality,  92,  93,  95,  96, 

102. 

Age,  Boundless,  14. 
Aim  of  the  book,  65. 
All  beings  as  themselves,  95. 
All  things  in  common,  217. 
Alpha  and  Omega,  13. 
Amitabha,  64,  122. 

school,  10,  13,  23,  26,  28. 
Amitagus  Sutra  Padesa,  10. 
Angels,  21. 
Anshikao,  11. 

Archytype,  52, 65, 68, 70,83, 105. 
Arnold,  Edwin,  2. 
Art,  6,  28,  36. 
Asamgha,  9. 
Ascension,  180. 
Ascetics,  198,  199. 
Ashvagosha,  2,  9,  27,  40,  46,  48, 

50. 

Asoka,  26,  27. 
Asuras,  22,  96. 
Atheism,  12,  25. 
Atonement,  257,  258,  259,  267. 
A  wakening  of  Faith,  1,  3,37,  45. 

Babylon,  4,  6,  7. 
Babylonia,  49. 
Bahaist,  33. 
Beal,  45,  50. 
Beasts,  96. 
Benevolent  One,  22. 
Bhagavat  Gita,  8. 
Bible  of  Mani,  5. 
Birth,  old  age,  etc.,  171. 
Bodiruki,  10. 


Body,  one  teacher  and  disciples, 

224. 

Body,  Broken,  229. 
Borobudur,  28. 
Brahminism,  36,  50. 
Brotherhood,  47. 
Buddha,  81,  93,  114,  122,  123. 
Buddhas,   90-92,   95,    101-103, 

108,  110,  116,  119,123,124. 
Buddhahood,  92,  111. 
Buddhism,  33,  103,  121. 
Bunyiu  Nanjio,  2,  11,  42,  44, 

128. 

Burnouf,  128. 
Butler's  Analogy,  38. 

Callistus,  Pope,  11. 

Canton,  5. 

Caste,  33. 

Catholicism,  Roman,  8. 

Cause,  Eternal,  104. 

Central  Asia,  6. 

Ceylon,  1,  28. 

Chang  Kien,  5. 

Chen  Ju,  3,  46,  52. 

Christian  Science,  31. 

Christianity,  2-4,  8,  12,  32,  33, 

47,  48. 
Chu  Hi,  28. 
Chung  Chiao,  41. 
Chung  Lun,  9. 
Clue  to   Christian  teaching  in 

Buddhism      in      Diamond 

Classic  verse,  131. 
Commandments,  112. 
Commissioners,  5. 


271 


272 


INDEX 


Communion,  26. 

Comparative  Religion,  27,  29. 
Confucianism,  8,  33,  34,  38,  44. 
Contemplation,  117,  119. 
Conversion,  sudden,    154,    170, 
192,  194,  216,  258. 

Dai  Nichi  (Vairochana),  256. 

Dai  Seishi,  14. 

Darmarakcha,  128. 

Darwin,  25. 

Dates  of  arrival  of  Lotus  Scrip 
ture  in  the  Far  East,  235, 
note,  2. 

Death  and  Ascension,  177. 

Death  and  deliverance,  183-185, 
188,  192,  208,  217,  235. 

Devalokas,  29. 

Devas,  22. 

Devils,  32,  39. 

Dharmagupta,  128. 

Dharmakara,  23. 

Diamond  Sutra,  47, 
commentary,  10. 
prophecy,  131. 

Dragons,  22. 

Eddy,  Mrs.,  25. 

Edmunds,  2. 

Education  neglected  by  Chinese 

Buddhists,  135-6. 
Egypt,  4,  28,  128. 
Enlightenment,  72. 
Epilogue  of  the  Lotus,  12. 
Eternal,  the,  104,  106,  107,  112, 
116,  117. 

Light,  256. 

Nature,  124. 

Righteousness,  150,  151. 

Soul,  72,  124. 
Ethics,  7,  8. 
Everlasting,  the,  14. 

Life,  150,  257. 
Evil  Spirits,  116,  117,  119. 
Expansions    of   original    scrip 
tures,  257. 

Fa  Tsang  same  as  Hsien  Show, 

41. 
Fang  Teng  books,  128,  153,  255. 


Fearless  One,  22. 

Ferry  boats  of  salvation,  190. 

Finite,  the,  77. 

Fire     and    water,     signs    and 

miracles,  32,  244. 
Five  hundred  disciples,  180. 
Five  hundred  years  later,  235. 
Four-lined  verse,  223,  233. 
Fukagawa,  129. 

Gandara,  28. 
Ganges,  sands  of,  89-94. 
Garments,  clean,  201. 
Gautama  Buddha,  40,  47. 
Ghosts,  96. 
Gnosticism,  28,  29. 
God,  114,  122. 

cannot  define  by  words,  70. 
God  of  all  grace,  255. 
God  on  earth,  209. 
God  Vairochana,  256. 
Godlike  one,  150,  253,  256. 
God's  mantle,  249. 
God's  power,  198. 
Gods,  7,  96,  108. 
Gondophorus,  27. 
Good  men,  198. 

are  gods,  199. 

Gordon,  the  Hon.  Mrs. ,  147,  note. 
Grace,  22,  30. 
Great  Gospel,  the,  251. 
Great  Mighty  One  (or  Mightiest), 

14. 
Great    Physician,    the     twelve 

vows  of,  24. 
Guide  to  Buddhahood,  29,  82. 

Hangchow,  44. 

Hearer  of  Prayers,  2,  17,  118. 

Heaven,  13. 

Hegel,  38. 

Heresy,  113,118,  119. 

Hideyoshi,  8. 

Hinayana  school,  2,  12,  13,  26, 

29,  38,  40,  66,  87. 
Hinduism,  6,  12,  33,  35. 
Hirth,  Dr.,  5. 
Hittites,  4. 
Holy  Ghost,  32. 
Hsien  Shou,  41,  42. 


INDEX 


273 


Hua-yen-king,  42. 
Huen  Tsang,  6,  10. 

I  Ching,  6. 

leyasu,  8. 

Illumined,  the,  154-155,  162, 
165-167,170  177,  183,189, 
195,  209,  210,  213,  228, 
230,  235,  252. 

Immanent,  the,  69,  72. 

Incarnate  One,  the,  253. 

Incarnation,  19. 

India,  5-8,  16,  28. 

Infinite,  the,  72. 

Influence  like  incense,  8G. 

Islam,  6,  33. 

Japan,  8,  15,  28,  30. 

Java,  28. 

Jesus,  48. 

Jews,  5. 

John,  Gospel  of  St.,  127. 

Joy,  infinite,  218. 

not    like    this    world's    joy, 

219,  230. 
Judaism,  12. 
Judea,  7. 
Judgments,  112. 
Julai,  52,  53,  59,  60,  66. 
lived  on  earth,  67,  72,  83,  89, 

93-95,   98,  100,   102,    103, 

110,    113,    116,   118,    119, 

122,  123. 
Julien,  44. 

Kalpas,  124. 

Kandapos,  22. 

Kanghi  Emp.,  8. 

Kanishka,  27. 

Karma,  14,  27,  29,  30,  43,  48. 

far  surpassed,  38. 
Kern,  2,  125. 
Ki  Shin  Lun,  42. 
Kialoulos,  22. 
Kin  Kang  King,  47. 
Kindergarten,  religious  teaching, 

28. 

Kingdom,  33,  36. 
Kioto,  36. 
Knowledge,  77. 

18 


Koran,  28. 
Korea,  2,  8,  28. 
Kumaragiva,  9,  128. 
Kwanyin  (Kwanon)  13-16,  23, 

25,  28. 

Law,  16,  19,  65,  67,  108,  125. 
Learned,  this  book  written   for 

the,  67. 

Lien  Hua  King,  42. 
Lien  Hua  King,  Miao  Fa,  127. 
Light  of  Asia,  the,  4. 
Listening    untiringly    as   in    a 

revival,  163. 
Lloyd,  Professor,  11. 
Lohans  (Rakans),  178,  note,  4. 
Lotus   scripture,   2,    3,    12,   16, 

26,  30,  31,  42,  127. 
chief,  185. 
jealousy  of,  185,  192. 

like  many  precious  things,  233. 
Lotus  sutra  dates,  235,  note,  2. 
Lli  Tsu,  31. 
Luck,  26. 

Madhi  school,  66. 
Madyamaka  Sastra,  9. 
Mahapragna  Paramita  Sastra,  9. 
Mahayana  school,  1,  3,  9,  26, 

30,  37,  40,  53,  68,  87,  123. 
Maitreya,  9. 
Majic  words,  241. 
Maming,  41. 
Mani,  Bible  of,  5. 
Manjusri,  15. 
Marco  Polo,  5. 
Marks,  good,  220. 
Massacre,  5. 
Max  Miiller,  2,  44. 
Mayers,  Mr.,  5. 
Means  of  progress,  90,  91. 
Medicine,   true  and  false,  209- 

212. 

Mencius,  34. 
Mercy,  goddess  of,  15. 
Merit,  19. 
Messiah,  6,  9,  52. 
Mi  Le  Fo,  11,  15. 
Mighty,  One,  14. 
Militarism,  8. 


274 


INDEX 


Mind,  97,  99. 

Ming  dynasty,  5. 

Ming  Ti,  5. 

Missionaries,  6,  11. 

Model    (True),     52-55,   68-72, 

82,  86-95,  99-101,  111. 
Mohammedanism,  5,  34. 
Moholokias,  22. 
Monasticism,  29,  30. 
Mongolia,  28,  41. 
Monotheism,  7,  12. 
Moses,  34. 
Mystery,  teaching,  131. 

Nagarguna,  9,  10. 

Name,  7. 

Nanjio,  Bunyiu,  2,  11,  42,  44, 

128. 

Nanking,  43. 
Nara,  36. 

Nature  of  God  and  man,  75. 
Nebula,  7. 
Nestorian  Christianity,   6,   12, 

81. 

New  Buddhism,  8,  27,  32,  37. 
New  Testament,  14. 
Nirvana,  87-89,  101,  106,  107, 

117,  121. 

Ocean  and  water  illustration, 
75,  85. 

Omito  Fu,  13,  43. 

One  Great  Cause,  168. 

One  Mind,  94. 

Other  Lands  for  Great  Physi 
cian,  186,  187. 

Pa-chung-kangyao,  40. 

Pagoda,  161. 

Palestine,  4. 

Pao  Shen,  96. 

Paradise,  15,  48,  122,  172,  213. 

Paramartha,  9,  10,  51. 

Paramitas,  five,  107,  112. 

Parsee,  5. 

Parthia,  56. 

Peace,  116-119. 

Pearl,  precious,  196. 

Pekinsr,  5. 

Perfections,  24. 


Persia,  5,  44. 

Philanthropy,  26,  27. 

Physician,  24,  25,  28,  148,  185. 

Pieh  Chiao,  40. 

Pilgrims,  Buddhist,  6. 

Polytheism,  7,  8. 

Pope,  33. 

Pope  Callixtus,  11. 

Pottery  illustration,  79. 

Practice,    111,    113,    119,   121, 

123,  125. 

Prayers  heard,  17-18. 
Precious  Ones,  65. 
Prodigal  Son,  173. 
Prologue,  147. 
Prophesy,  remarkable,  131,  233, 

246. 

Prophets,  6,  47,  49. 
Puhien  Pusa,  12,  13. 
Pure  Land  Doctrine,  26,  42,  213. 
Purity,  104. 
Pusa  (saint),  61,  64,  69,  90,  91, 

96,  97,  102,  106,  108. 
Pusaship,  108. 

Real,  the,  71,  85. 

Real  Presence,  254. 

Reasons   for  writing  the  book, 

65. 

Red  Sea,  5. 

Reformation,  the  paralleled,  8. 
Repentance,  170. 
Rest,  26. 

Resurrection,  204. 
Revelation  of  St.  John,  13,  14. 
Rewards  of  the  Lotus,  235. 
Roman  Catholicism,  8. 
Roman     Pope     familiar     with 

Buddhism,  11. 
Royal  Asiatic  Society,  5. 

Sages,  34. 

Sainthood,  five  stages,  112. 

Saints,  19,  81,  83,  84,  97,  107, 

108,  112,  119,  124. 
Sakyamuni,    2,    9,  12,  13,  22, 

25-27,  33. 
as  God,    190,    note,    1,    248, 

note,  3. 
opening  seals,  191. 


INDEX 


275 


Salvation,   12,    13,   48,  49,  76, 

96. 

Sanscrit,  11,  42,  51,  128. 
Saviour,  226. 
School,    the    great,    253,    254, 

256,  258. 
Schools,  the  three,  73,  87,  92, 

93,  121. 

Scriptures,  13,  66,  67,  101. 
Sea  of  trouble,  237. 
Secret  Power,  193,  207. 
Sects,  12. 

Buddhist,  42. 
Seed  of  wisdom,  110. 
Sex,  28. 
Shih  Chiao,  41. 
Shintoism,  33,  35. 
Shrines  as  ferry  boats,  190. 
Sianfu,  31. 
Siao  Chiao,  41. 
Sikhs,  33. 

Six  kinds  of  beings,  96. 
Size  of  book,  128. 
Socotra,  5. 

Sons  of  God,  192,  196,  217. 
Soochow,  44. 
Soul  Diviue,  97. 

Eternal,  68. 

One,  110,  116. 
Space  (or  emptiness),  76,  99. 
Stages  of  perfection,  five,  112. 
Sung  Yun,  6. 
Sutras,  53,  66,  79,  98, 100,  106, 

122. 
Suzuki,  3,  46,  50. 

Ta  Mo,  the  Buddhist  patriarch 

from  India,  41. 
Ta   Shih  Chih   (the  Mightiest 

One),  13,  14. 
Tai  Ping  Rebellion,  44. 
Takakusu,  2. 
Tang  Dynasty,  51. 
Taoism,  33,  35. 
Taoists,  30,  32. 

Lotus  Scripture,  31,  32. 
Tathagata,  52. 
Teachers,  9,  26. 
Tel-el- Amarna,  4. 
Ten  Commandments,  112. 


Theism,  12. 

Thomas  (Apostle),  27. 

Three  attributes  of  the  Soul,  68. 

Three  Precious  Ones,  the,  104, 

124. 

Tientai  school,  40,  41. 
Tow  Swai  Mansion,  106. 
Transcendent,  the,  69. 
Transmigration,  87. 
Trinity,  12,  15. 
True  Model,  68,  71. 
True  Reality,  166. 
Truth  makes  free,  221. 
Two  godlike  ones  appeared,  191. 

Unity  of  Godhead,  12. 
Universe,  120. 
Unreal,  the,  71. 

Vaipulia,  129,  255,  257. 
Vairochana       (Dainichi  —  the 

Sun),  256. 
Vasubhandu,  9,  10. 
Vedas,  38. 

Verse,  one  four-lined,  223,  233. 
Vow,  the  Great  One,  120,  121. 

absent  from  the  lower  schools, 

121. 
Vows,  23,  24,  63,  95,  120,  121. 

Wan  Fa  Kwei  Hsin  Luh,  3. 
Water  and  fire,  32,  244. 
Water   and  ocean  illustration, 

75,  85. 
Way,  24. 

Wen  Shu  Pusa,  12,  13,  41. 
Wind  rushing,  191. 
Wisdom,  23,  61,   97,  109,   112, 

123,  124. 
essays  on,  9. 
highest,  152,  153, 
Wisdoms,  five  or  six,  61,  96. 
Woman  saved,   180,  188,  196, 

234,  238,  265. 
Womankind,  24. 
Words  cannot  define  God,  70. 
Wuchini,  16-22. 
Wutai  mountain  in  Shansi,  41. 

Zanzibar,  5. 

Zusuki  (or  Suzuki),  3,  46,  50. 


Printed  by 

MORRISON  &  GIBB  LIMITED 
Edinburgh 


A    GREAT     ENCYCLOPAEDIA. 

VOLUMES  ONE  AND  TWO  NOW  READY 

ENCYCLOPEDIA 


OF 

RELIGION  AND  ETHICS 

EDITED   BY 

DR.   JAMES    HASTINGS. 

npHE  purpose  of  this  Encyclopaedia  is  to  give  a  complete  account  of 
•*•  Religion  and  Ethics  so  far  as  they  are  known.  It  will  contain 
articles  on  every  separate  religious  belief  and  practice,  and  on  every  ethical 
or  philosophical  idea  and  custom.  Persons  and  places  that  have  con 
tributed  to  the  history  of  religion  and  morals  will  also  be  described. 

The  Encyclopaedia  will  cover  a  distinct  department  of  knowledge.  It 
is  the  department  which  has  always  exercised  the  greatest  influence  over 
men's  lives,  and  its  interest  at  least,  if  not  its  influence,  is  probably  greater 
at  the  present  time  than  ever.  Within  the  scope  of  '  Religion  and  Ethics ' 
come  all  the  questions  that  are  most  keenly  debated  in  PSYCHOLOGY  and 
in  SOCIALISM,  while  the  title  will  be  used  to  embrace  the  whole  of 
THEOLOGY  and  PHILOSOPHY.  Ethics  and  Morality  will  be  handled  as 
thoroughly  as  religion. 


Some   Prominent   Contributors. 

In  BUDDHISM  —  Profs.  Rhys  Davids,  Geden,  Cabaton,  de  la  Vallcc 
Poussin,  Vidyabhusana  ;  Lieut. -Col.  Wadedll. 

In  the  RELIGION  OF  CHINA  AND  JAPAN — Sir  E.  M.  Satow,  Sir  Walter 
Hillier,  Profs.  Anesaki,  Chamberlain,  de  Groot,  Lloyd,  Revon, 
Takakusu. 

In  the  RELIGION  OF  INDIA — Sir  C.  J.  Lyall,  Sir  H.  H.  Risley,  Col.  Sir 
R.  C.  Temple,  Bart.,  Majoi"  P.  R.  Gurdon,  Profs.  Deussen, 
Garbe,  Jacobi,  Macdonell. 


It  is  estimated  that  the   work  will  be  completed  in  Ten  Volumes  of 
about  900  pages  each,  size  ii£"  by  9". 

VOLUMES  ONE  AND  TWO  NOW  READY. 


Price,  per  vol.,  Cloth  Binding,  28s.  net. 
and  in  Half-Morocco,     .     .     .  343.  net. 


Each  Volume  may  be  had  in 

Twelve  Monthly  Parts, 
Price  2s.  6d.  net   each  Part. 


VOLUME    THREE    IN    THE    PRESS. 


T.  and  T.  Clark's  Publications 


THE 
PHILOSOPHY  OF  THE  UPANISHADS. 

THE   RELIGION  AND  PHILOSOPHY  OF  INDIA. 

BY   PROF.   P.   DEUSSEN, 

University  of  Kiel. 
Translated  by  Prof.  A.  S.  GEDKN,  M.A.      8vo,  10s.  6d. 

'  A  volume  of  extraordinary  ability.  Professor  Deussen  is  easily  first  in  this  study 
at  the  present  day.  It  is  such  an  introduction  to  the  study  of  the  religion  and  philo 
sophy  of  India  as  English  readers  have  long  been  seeking.  To  every  Indian  Brahman 
to-day  the  Upanishads  are  what  the  New  Testament  is  to  the  Christian.'— Dr.  HASTINGS, 
in  the  Expository  Times. 


BUDDHA   AND   BUDDHISM. 

BY   ARTHUR    LILLIE.  3s. 

'  Mr.  Lillie  has  succeeded  in  clearly  and  lucidly  mapping  out  the  main  broad  facts 
of  this  fascinating  religion.' — Oxford  Review. 

'  His  book  is  a  solid  performance,  showing  much  industry  and  scholarship,  and  his 
presentation  of  Buddha  and  his  message  of  peace,  charity,  and  universal  benevolence 
is  both  discriminating  and  sympathetic,  and  deserves  hearty  welcome.'— Indian  Review. 


MUHAMMAD    AND    HIS    POWER. 

BY  P.  DE  LACY  JOHNSTONE,  M.A.         3s. 

'Every  page  of  his  brilliant,  confident  narrative  reveals  the  man  who  knows.'— 
Expository  Times. 

'  Gives  in  a  moderate  compass  a  thoroughly  good  popular  account  of  Muhammad's 
career  and  influence.'— Guardian. 


ROUSSEAU  AND   NATURALISM    IN 
LIFE   AND   THOUGHT. 

BY  PROF.  W.  H.  HUDSON,  M.A.  3s. 

'Prof.  Hudson  has  skilfully  done  the  difficult  work  of  writing  a  short  account 
«f  Rousseau.  His  book  is  well  proportioned,  clear,  and  eminently  readable.  He  does 
full  justice  to  the  literary  power  of  his  subject,  and  he  expounds  his  chief  doctrines- 
political,  educational,  and  religious — with  admirable  clearness  and  conciseness.'—- 
Manchester  Guardian. 


T.  and  T.  Clark's  Publications. 


NOW  READY. 

Crown  quarto,  1008  Pages,  with  Four  Maps,  price  2os.  net; 
or  in  Half  -Leather  Binding,  255.  net. 

DICTIONARY   OF    THE   BIBLE. 

COMPLETE  IN  QJVJ5 


EDITED   BY 

JAMES     HASTINGS,    D.D. 

This  Dictionary  is  entirely  distinct  from  the  Five  -Volume 
Dictionary. 

It  is  complete  in  ONE  Volume. 

The  Articles  are  all  new. 

It  is  not  based  on  any  other  Dictionary,  but  is  a  wholly  new  and 
original  Work. 

Every  Article  is  signed  by  the  Author.  This  is  the  first  time 
that  all  the  Articles  in  a  single-volume  Dictionary  of  the  Bible 
have  been  committed  to  Specialists  and  bear  their  signatures,  as 
in  the  largest  Dictionaries. 

Prospectus,  with  Specimen  Page  and  List  of  Authors, 
post  free  on  application. 


FROM    PRESS   NOTICES. 

'  A  very  fine  achievement,  worthy  to  stand  beside  his  larger  Dictionaries,  and  by  far 
the  most  scholarly  yet  produced  in  one  volume  in  English-speaking  countries,  perhaps 
it  may  be  said  in  the  world. ' — Christian  World. 

'The  names  of  the  editor  and  assistants  alone  are  guarantees  for  the  thoroughness 
with  which  everything  that  belongs  to  the  production  of  a  dictionary  is  attended  to, 
and  nothing  could  surpass  the  care,  clearness,  and  accuracy  which  characterise  the 
work  from  beginning  to  end.' — Churchman. 

'  To  produce  in  a  single  volume  a  Dictionary  of  the  Bible  sufficiently  ample  in  its 
scope  and  plan,  abreast  of  present  scholarship,  not  too  elementary  to  be  of  use  to 
students  and  ministers,  and  not  too  technical  and  scholastic  in  its  method  for  an 
ordinary  reader  is,  as  will  be  readily  understood,  an  extremely  difficult  undertaking. 
So  far  as  our  examination  of  it  has  gone,  it  has  been  admirably  accomplished.' — 
Methodist  Recorder. 

'  An  exceedingly  valuable  and  comprehensive  work.' — Record. 

'  The  work  is  able,  scholarly,  and  of  a  thoroughly  trustworthy  kind.  The  editor  has 
been  able  to  enlist  the  foremost  scholars  of  our  time.  We  must  call  attention  to  the 
careful  and  masterly  sub-editing.  It  is  as  near  perfection  as  is  possible  for  man  to 
attain.' — Aberdeen  Free  Press. 

1  Thoroughly  abreast  of  present-day  knowledge.  For  presentation  and  library  pur 
poses  the  book  outstrips  all  its  rivals,  and  its  closely  packed  pages  are  a  perfect  mine 
for  teachers  and  ministers.' — Sunday  School  Chronicle. 

'No  pains  have  been  spared  to  make  the  book  thoroughly  reliable  and  up  to  date.'-— 
Scotsman. 

'  Abundance  of  sound  learning  in  a  small  compass.'— Times, 


T.  and  T.  Clark's  Publications. 


HANDBOOKS  FOR  BIBLE  CLASSES  AND 
PRIVATE  STUDENTS. 


EDITED  BY 


PRINCIPAL  A.  WHYTE,  D.D.,  AND  JOHN  KELMAN,  D.D. 


'I  name  specially  the  admirable  Handbooks  for  Bible  Classes  issued  by 
T.  &  T.  Clark  of  Edinburgh.  They  are  very  cheap,  and  among  them  are 
some  books  unsurpassed  in  their  kind.' — Sir  W.  ROBERTSON  NICOLL  in 
The  British  Weekly. 

COMMENTARIES- 

Principal  T.  M.  LINDSAY,  D.D.    St.  Luke. 

2  Vols.     3s.  3d.  (Vol.  I.,  2s.  ;  Vol.  II., 

Is.  3d.) 
GEORGE  REITH,  D.D.     St.  Joan.    2  Vols. 

2s.  each. 
Principal  T.  M.  LINDSAY,  D.D.    Acts.     2 

Vols.    Is.  6d.  each. 

Principal  BROWN,  D.D.     Romans.    2s. 
JAMES    MACQREGOR,    D.D.       Galatians. 

Is.  6d. 


PrincipalMARCusDoDS,  D.D.  Genesis.  2s. 

JAMES  MACGREOOR,  D.D.  Exodus.  2 
Vols.  2s.  each. 

Principal  DOUGLAS,  D.D.  Joshua.  Is.  6d. 
Judges.  Is.  3d. 

Professor  J.  G.  MURPHY,  LL.D.  Chron 
icles.  Is.  6d. 

Rev.  JAMES  AITKEN,  M.A.  The  Book  of 
Job.  Is.  6d. 

Principal  MARCUS  DODS,  D.D.  Haggai, 
Zechariah,  Malachi.  2s. 


Principal   DOUGLAS,   D.D.      Obadiah   to 

Zephaniah.    Is.  6d. 
Rev.   EDWARD   E.    ANDERSON,   M.A.     St. 

Matthew's  Gospel.    2s.  6d. 
Principal  T.  M.   LINDSAY,  D.D.     Mark. 

2s.  6d. 


Professor  J.  S.  CANDLISH,  D.  D.  Ephesians. 

Is.  6d. 
Professor  A.  B.  DAVIDSON,  D.D.  Hebrews. 


Rev.  J.  P.  LILLEY,  D.D. 
Epistles.    2s.  6d. 


The  Pastoral 


GENERAL 
Professor  JAMES  STALKER,  D.D. 

The  Life  of  Christ.    Is.  6d. 

The  Life  of  St.  Paul.    Is.  6d. 

(Large-type  Editions,  3s.  6d.  each.) 
ALEXANDER  WHYTE,  D.D. 

The  Shorter  Catechism.    2s.  6d. 
Professor  J.  S.  CANDLISH,  D.D. 

The  Christian  Sacraments.    Is.  6d. 

The    Christian    Doctrine    of    God. 
Is.  6d. 

The  Biblical  Doctrine  of  Sin.    is.  6d. 
NORMAN  L.  WALKER,  D.D. 

Scottish  Church  History,    is.  6d. 
Rev.  W.  D.  THOMSON,  M.A. 

The  Christian  Miracles  and  the  Con 
clusions  of  Science.    2s. 
GEORGE  SMITH,  LL.D.,  P.R.G.S.,  C.I.E. 

History    of     Christian     Missions. 

2s.  6d. 
ARCHIBALD  HENDERSON,  D.D. 

Palestine :  Its  Historical  Geography. 

With  Maps,     2s.  6d. 
Principal  T.  M.  LINDSAY,  D.D. 

The  Reformation.    2s. 
REV.  JOHN  MACPHERSON,  M.A. 

The    Sum  of   Saving  Knowledge. 
Is.  6d. 

The  Confession  of  Faith. 

Presbyterianism.    is.  6d. 
Professor  BINNIE,  D.D. 

The  Church,    is.  6d. 


SUBJECTS- 
Professor  T.  B.  KILPATRICK,  D.D. 

Butler's  Three  Sermons  on  Human 

Nature,    is.  6d. 
President  HAMILTON,  D.D. 

History  of  the  Irish  Presbyterian 

Church.    2s. 
Rev.  W.  SCRYMGEOUR,  M.A. 

Lessons  on  the  Life  of  Christ.   2s.  6d. 
A.  TAYLOR  INNES,  M.A.,  Advocate. 

Church  and  State.    3s. 
Rev.  J.  FEATHER. 

The  Last  of  the  Prophets— John  the 

Baptist.    2s. 
Rev.  W.  FAIRWBATHER,  M.A. 

From  the  Exile  to  the  Advent.    2s. 
Professor  J.  LAIDLAW,  D.D. 

Foundation  Truths  of  Scripture  as 

to  Sin  and  Salvation.    Is.  6d. 
Rev.  L.  A.  MUIRHEAD,  D.D. 

The  Times  of  Christ.    2s. 
Rev.  J.  P.  LILLBY,  D.D. 

The  Principles    of   Protestantism. 

2s.  6d. 
Rev.  J.  STRACHAK,  M.A. 

Hebrew  Ideals.    2  Vols.    2s.  each  (or 

the  2  Vols.  bound  in  One,  3s.  net). 
Rev.  D.  M.  Ross,  D.D. 

The  Teaching  of  Jesus.    2s. 
Prof.  J.  DICK  FLEMING,  B.D. 

Israel's  Golden  Age.    Is.  6d. 
Rev.  W.  BEVKRIDGE,  M.A. 

Makers  cf  the  Scottish  Church.    2s. 


MAR  1